quality_n and_o disposition_n which_o we_o perceive_v by_o observation_n and_o arise_v either_o from_o constitution_n or_o education_n or_o company_n or_o acquire_v habit_n 2._o as_o to_o the_o true_a ground_n of_o the_o real_a difference_n between_o the_o existence_n of_o one_o individual_a from_o the_o rest_n it_o depend_v upon_o the_o separate_a existence_n which_o it_o have_v from_o all_o other_o for_o that_o which_o give_v it_o a_o be_v distinct_a from_o all_o other_o and_o divide_v by_o individual_a property_n be_v the_o true_a ground_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o they_o and_o that_o can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o no_o consequent_a faculty_n or_o act_n of_o the_o mind_n by_o selfreflection_n etc._n etc._n can_v be_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o difference_n because_o the_o difference_n must_v be_v suppose_v antecedent_n to_o they_o and_o nothing_o can_v be_v say_v to_o make_v that_o which_o must_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v before_o itself_o for_o there_o must_v be_v a_o distinct_a mind_n in_o be_v from_o all_o other_o mind_n before_o it_o can_v reflect_v upon_o itself_o but_o we_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v to_o the_o bottom_n of_o this_o matter_n for_o as_o to_o individual_a person_n there_o be_v these_o thing_n still_o to_o be_v consider_v 1._o actual_a existence_n in_o itself_o which_o have_v a_o mode_n belong_v to_o it_o or_o else_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n can_v not_o have_v be_v unite_v with_o the_o divine_a but_o it_o must_v have_v have_v the_o personal_a subsistence_n and_o consequent_o there_o must_v have_v be_v two_o person_n in_o christ._n 2._o a_o separate_a and_o divide_a existence_n from_o all_o other_o which_o arise_v from_o the_o actual_a existence_n but_o may_v be_v distinguish_v from_o it_o and_o so_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n although_o it_o have_v the_o subsistence_n proper_a to_o be_v yet_o have_v not_o a_o separate_a existence_n after_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n 3._o the_o peculiar_a manner_n of_o subsistence_n which_o lie_v in_o such_o property_n as_o be_v incommunicable_a to_o any_o other_o and_o herein_o lie_v the_o proper_a reason_n of_o personality_n which_o do_v not_o consist_v in_o a_o mere_a intelligent_a be_v but_o in_o that_o peculiar_a manner_n of_o subsistence_n in_o that_o be_v which_o can_v be_v in_o no_o other_o for_o when_o the_o common_a nature_n do_v subsist_v in_o individual_n there_o be_v not_o only_o a_o separate_a existence_n but_o something_o so_o peculiar_a to_o itself_o that_o it_o can_v be_v communicate_v to_o no_o other_o and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o make_v the_o distinction_n of_o person_n 4._o there_o be_v a_o common_a nature_n which_o must_v be_v join_v with_o this_o manner_n of_o subsistence_n to_o make_v a_o person_n otherwise_o it_o will_v be_v a_o mere_a mode_n but_o we_o never_o conceive_v a_o person_n without_o the_o essence_n in_o conjunction_n with_o it_o but_o here_o appear_v no_o manner_n of_o contradiction_n in_o assert_v several_a person_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o common_a nature_n 5._o the_o individual_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v say_v to_o differ_v in_o number_n from_o each_o other_o because_o of_o their_o different_a accident_n and_o separate_a existence_n for_o so_o they_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v number_v whatever_o be_v compound_v be_v capable_a of_o number_n as_o to_o its_o part_n and_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v one_o by_o the_o union_n of_o they_o whatever_o be_v separate_v from_o another_o be_v capable_a of_o number_n by_o distinction_n but_o where_o there_o can_v be_v no_o accident_n nor_o division_n there_o must_v be_v perfect_a unity_n 6._o there_o must_v be_v a_o separation_n in_o nature_n wherever_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n of_o individual_n under_o the_o same_o kind_n i_o do_v not_o say_v there_o must_v be_v a_o actual_a separation_n and_o division_n as_o to_o place_n but_o that_o there_o be_v and_o must_v be_v so_o in_o nature_n where_o one_o common_a nature_n subsist_v in_o several_a individual_n 47._o for_o all_o individual_n must_v divide_v the_o species_n and_o the_o common_a nature_n unite_v they_o and_o this_o philoponus_n understand_v very_o well_o and_o therefore_o he_o never_o deny_v such_o a_o division_n and_o separation_n in_o the_o divine_a person_n as_o be_v imply_v in_o distinct_a individual_n which_o be_v the_o last_o thing_n to_o be_v consider_v here_o 3._o we_o be_v now_o to_o inquire_v how_o far_o these_o thing_n will_v hold_v as_o to_o the_o person_n in_o the_o trinity_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v a_o contradiction_n to_o assert_v three_o person_n in_o the_o godhead_n and_o but_o one_o god_n we_o be_v very_o far_o from_o dispute_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n which_o we_o assert_v to_o be_v so_o perfect_a and_o indivisible_a as_o not_o to_o be_v capable_a of_o such_o a_o difference_n of_o person_n as_o be_v among_o men._n because_o there_o can_v be_v no_o difference_n of_o accident_n or_o place_n or_o quality_n in_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o separate_a existence_n because_o the_o essence_n and_o existence_n be_v the_o same_o in_o god_n and_o if_o necessary_a existence_n be_v a_o inseparable_a attribute_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v any_o separate_a existence_n for_o what_o always_o be_v and_o must_v be_v can_v have_v no_o other_o existence_n than_o what_o be_v imply_v in_o the_o very_a essence_n but_o will_v not_o this_o overthrow_n the_o distinction_n of_o person_n and_o run_v we_o into_o sabellianism_n by_o no_o mean_n for_o our_o unitarian_n grant_v that_o the_o noetian_o and_o sabellian_o hold_v 16._o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o divine_a substance_n essence_n or_o nature_n and_o but_o one_o person_n and_o how_o can_v those_o who_o hold_v three_o person_n be_v sabellian_n yes_o say_v they_o the_o sabellian_o hold_v three_o relative_a person_n but_o do_v they_o mean_v three_o distinct_a subsistence_n or_o only_o one_o subsistence_n sustain_v the_o name_n or_o appearance_n or_o manifestation_n of_o three_o person_n the_o latter_a they_o can_v deny_v to_o have_v be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o sabellian_o but_o say_v they_o these_o be_v three_o person_n in_o a_o classical_a critical_a sense_n we_o meddle_v not_o at_o present_a with_o the_o dispute_n which_o valla_n have_v against_o boethius_n about_o the_o proper_a latin_a sense_n of_o a_o person_n and_o petavius_n say_v valla_n objection_n be_v mere_a jest_n and_o trifle_n but_o our_o sense_n of_o a_o person_n be_v plain_a 4._o that_o it_o signify_v the_o essence_n with_o a_o particular_a manner_n of_o subsistence_n which_o the_o greek_a father_n call_v a_o hypostasis_fw-la take_v it_o for_o that_o incommunicable_a property_n which_o make_v a_o person_n but_o say_v our_o unitarian_n a_o person_n be_v a_o intelligent_a be_v 5._o and_o therefore_o three_o person_n must_v be_v three_o intelligent_a being_n i_o answer_v that_o this_o may_v be_v take_v two_o way_n 1._o that_o there_o be_v no_o person_n where_o there_o be_v no_o intelligent_a nature_n to_o make_v it_o a_o person_n and_o so_o we_o grant_v it_o 2._o that_o a_o person_n imply_v a_o intelligent_a be_v separate_a and_o divide_v from_o other_o individual_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n as_o it_o be_v among_o man_n and_o so_o we_o deny_v it_o as_o to_o the_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n because_o the_o divine_a essence_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o such_o division_n and_o separation_n as_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v but_o say_v they_o again_o the_o father_n do_v hold_v a_o specifical_a divine_a nature_n ib._n and_o the_o person_n to_o be_v as_o so_o many_o individual_n this_o they_o repeat_v very_o often_o in_o their_o late_a book_n and_o after_o all_o refer_v we_o to_o curcellaeus_n for_o undeniable_a proof_n of_o it_o ib._n let_v we_o for_o the_o present_n suppose_v it_o 13._o than_o i_o hope_v the_o father_n be_v free_v from_o hold_v contradiction_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n for_o what_o contradiction_n can_v it_o be_v to_o hold_v three_o individual_a person_n in_o the_o godhead_n and_o one_o common_a nature_n more_o than_o it_o be_v to_o hold_v that_o there_o be_v three_o humane_a person_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o common_a nature_n of_o man_n will_v they_o make_v this_o a_o contradiction_n too_o but_o some_o have_v so_o use_v themselves_o to_o the_o language_n of_o jargon_n nonsense_n contradiction_n impossibility_n that_o it_o come_v from_o they_o as_o some_o man_n swear_v when_o they_o do_v not_o know_v it_o but_o i_o be_o not_o willing_a to_o go_v off_o with_o this_o answer_n for_o i_o do_v take_v the_o father_n to_o have_v be_v man_n of_o too_o great_a sense_n and_o capacity_n to_o have_v maintain_v such_o a_o absurd_a opinion_n as_o that_o of_o a_o specific_a nature_n in_o god_n for_o either_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a logical_a notion_n and_o act_n
of_o the_o mind_n without_o any_o real_a existence_n belong_v to_o it_o as_o such_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o very_a notion_n of_o god_n which_o imply_v a_o necessary_a existence_n or_o it_o must_v imply_v a_o divine_a nature_n which_o be_v neither_o father_n son_n nor_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v so_o repugnant_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n that_o no_o one_o that_o be_v any_o way_n conversant_a in_o their_o write_n on_o this_o argument_n can_v imagine_v they_o shall_v hold_v such_o a_o opinion_n and_o i_o be_o so_o far_o from_o be_v convince_v by_o curcellaeus_n his_o undeniable_a proof_n that_o i_o think_v it_o no_o hard_a matter_n to_o bring_v undeniable_a proof_n that_o he_o have_v mistake_v their_o meaning_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v give_v a_o account_n in_o this_o place_n because_o i_o fear_v his_o authority_n have_v have_v too_o much_o sway_n with_o some_o as_o to_o this_o matter_n i_o shall_v not_o insist_v upon_o his_o gross_a mistake_n in_o the_o very_a entrance_n of_o that_o discourse_n where_o he_o say_v 70._o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o gaul_n and_o germany_n dislike_v the_o homoousion_n and_o give_v three_o reason_n against_o it_o whereas_o hilary_n speak_v of_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n who_o he_o go_v about_o to_o vindicate_v to_o the_o western_a bishop_n who_o be_v offend_v with_o they_o for_o that_o reason_n as_o any_o one_o that_o read_v hilary_n de_fw-fr synodis_fw-la may_v see_v but_o i_o come_v to_o the_o main_a point_n his_o great_a argument_n be_v from_o the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o may_v extend_v to_o individual_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n who_o deny_v it_o but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o father_n use_v it_o in_o that_o sense_n so_o as_o to_o imply_v a_o difference_n of_o individual_n in_o the_o same_o common_a essence_n there_o be_v two_o thing_n aim_v at_o by_o they_o in_o their_o dispute_n with_o the_o arian_n 1._o to_o show_v that_o the_o son_n be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n which_o they_o deny_v and_o make_v he_o of_o a_o inferior_a create_a substance_n of_o another_o kind_n now_o the_o father_n think_v this_o term_n very_o proper_a to_o express_v their_o sense_n against_o they_o but_o then_o this_o word_n be_v capable_a of_o a_o large_a sense_n than_o they_o intend_v they_o take_v care_n 2._o to_o assert_v a_o perfect_a unity_n and_o indivisibility_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n for_o the_o arian_n be_v very_o ready_a to_o charge_v they_o with_o one_o of_o these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o they_o must_v fall_v into_o sabellianism_n if_o they_o hold_v a_o perfect_a unity_n of_o essence_n or_o 2._o when_o they_o clear_v themselves_o of_o this_o that_o they_o must_v hold_v three_o god_n and_o both_o these_o they_o constant_o deny_v to_o make_v this_o clear_a i_o shall_v produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o some_o of_o the_o chief_a both_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a father_n and_o answer_n curcellaeus_n his_o objection_n athanasius_n take_v notice_n of_o both_o these_o charge_n upon_o their_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n 456._o as_o to_o sabellianism_n he_o declare_v that_o he_o abhor_v it_o equal_o with_o arianism_n and_o he_o say_v it_o lay_v in_o make_v father_n and_o son_n to_o be_v only_o different_a name_n of_o the_o same_o person_n and_o so_o they_o assert_v but_o one_o person_n in_o the_o godhead_n as_o to_o the_o other_o charge_n of_o polytheism_n he_o observe_v that_o in_o the_o scripture_n language_n all_o mankind_n be_v reckon_v as_o one_o because_o they_o have_v the_o same_o essence_n and_o if_o it_o be_v so_o as_o to_z man_n who_o have_v such_o a_o difference_n of_o feature_n of_o strength_n of_o understanding_n of_o language_n 214._o how_o much_o more_o may_v god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v one_o in_o who_o be_v a_o undivided_a dignity_n power_n counsel_n and_o operation_n do_v this_o prove_v such_o a_o difference_n as_o be_v among_o individual_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n among_o man_n no_o man_n do_v more_o frequent_o assert_v the_o indivisible_a unity_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n than_o he_o 154._o he_o express_o deny_v such_o divide_a hypostasis_n as_o be_v among_o man_n and_o say_v that_o in_o the_o trinity_n there_o be_v a_o conjunction_n without_o confusion_n and_o a_o distinction_n without_o division_n that_o in_o the_o trinity_n there_o be_v so_o perfect_a a_o union_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o undivided_a and_o unite_a in_o itself_o that_o wherever_o the_o father_n be_v there_o be_v the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 259._o and_o so_o the_o rest_n because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o godhead_n and_o one_o god_n who_o be_v over_o all_o and_o through_o all_o and_o in_o all_o but_o say_v curcellaeus_n etc._n the_o contrary_a rather_o follow_v from_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o mutual_a inexistence_n for_o that_o can_v not_o be_v without_o distinct_a substance_n as_o in_o water_n and_o wine_n but_o this_o be_v a_o very_a gross_a mistake_n of_o the_o father_n notion_n who_o do_v not_o understand_v by_o it_o a_o local_a in-existence_n as_o of_o body_n iii_o but_o such_o a_o indivisible_a unity_n that_o one_o can_v be_v without_o the_o other_o as_o even_o petavius_n have_v make_v it_o appear_v from_o athanasius_n and_o other_o athanasius_n upon_o all_o occasion_n assert_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n to_o be_v perfect_a and_o indivisible_a 276._o god_n say_v he_o be_v the_o father_n of_o his_o son_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d without_o any_o division_n of_o the_o substance_n and_o in_o other_o place_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n and_o son_n admit_v of_o no_o division_n and_o he_o affirm_v this_o to_o have_v be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a so_o that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d must_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o same_o indivisible_a substance_n 514._o curcellaeus_n answer_v that_o athanasius_n by_o this_o indivisible_a unity_n mean_v only_o a_o close_a and_o indissoluble_a union_n 106._o but_o he_o exclude_v any_o kind_n of_o division_n and_o that_o of_o a_o specific_a nature_n into_o several_a individual_n as_o a_o real_a division_n in_o nature_n for_o no_o man_n whoever_o treat_v of_o those_o matter_n deny_v that_o a_o specific_a nature_n be_v divide_v when_o there_o be_v several_a individual_n under_o it_o but_o what_o be_v it_o which_o make_v the_o union_n indissoluble_a be_v it_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o essence_n or_o not_o if_o it_o be_v be_v it_o the_o same_o individual_a essence_n or_o not_o if_o the_o same_o individual_a essence_n make_v the_o inseparable_a union_n what_o be_v it_o which_o make_v the_o difference_n of_o individual_n if_o it_o be_v say_v the_o incommunicable_a property_n of_o the_o person_n i_o must_v still_o ask_v how_o such_o property_n in_o the_o same_o individual_a essence_n can_v make_v different_a individual_n if_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o same_o specific_a nature_n then_o how_o come_v that_o which_o be_v in_o itself_o capable_a of_o division_n to_o make_v a_o indissoluble_a union_n but_o say_v curcellaeus_n 82._o athanasius_n make_v christ_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n as_o adam_n and_o seth_n and_o abraham_n and_o isaac_n be_v say_v to_o be_v con-substantial_a with_o each_o other_o and_o what_o follow_v that_o the_o father_n and_o son_n be_v divide_v from_o each_o other_o as_o they_o be_v this_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o be_v his_o sense_n consider_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o indivisibility_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o athanasius_n himself_o have_v give_v sufficient_a warn_n against_o such_o a_o misconstruction_n of_o his_o word_n 928._o and_o still_o urge_v that_o our_o conception_n ought_v to_o be_v suitable_a to_o the_o divine_a nature_n not_o take_v from_o what_o we_o see_v among_o man_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o when_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la have_v urge_v this_o as_o the_o best_a argument_n against_o the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o it_o make_v such_o a_o difference_n of_o substance_n as_o be_v among_o man_n 919._o for_o that_o reason_n say_v athanasius_n his_o judge_n be_v content_a to_o let_v it_o alone_o for_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v not_o in_o such_o a_o sense_n con-substantial_a but_o afterward_o the_o nicene_n father_n find_v out_o the_o art_n of_o paulus_n and_o the_o significancy_n of_o the_o word_n to_o discriminate_a the_o arian_n make_v use_v of_o it_o and_o only_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o declare_v that_o when_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o god_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v as_o among_o individual_a men._n as_o to_o the_o dialogue_n under_o athanasius_n his_o name_n on_o which_o curcellaeus_n insist_o so_o much_o 84._o it_o be_v now_o very_a well_o know_v that_o they_o belong_v not_o to_o he_o but_o to_o maximus_n and_o by_o compare_v they_o with_o
god_n that_o he_o say_v the_o consequence_n must_v be_v 6._o that_o the_o three_o person_n must_v be_v three_o god_n as_o three_o humane_a person_n be_v three_o men._n and_o in_o another_o place_n that_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v one_o in_o the_o same_o individual_a nature_n and_o what_o say_v curcellaeus_n to_o these_o place_n for_o he_o be_v aware_a of_o they_o 1._o to_o the_o latter_a he_o say_v that_o by_o individual_a he_o mean_v specific_a this_o be_v a_o extraordinary_a answer_n indeed_o 114._o but_o what_o reason_n do_v he_o give_v for_o it_o because_o they_o be_v not_o divide_v in_o place_n or_o time_n but_o they_o may_v have_v their_o proper_a essence_n however_o but_o where_o do_v s._n augustin_n give_v any_o such_o account_n of_o it_o 10._o he_o often_o speak_v upon_o this_o subject_a but_o always_o give_v another_o reason_n viz._n because_o they_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o substance_n the_o three_o person_n be_v but_o one_o god_n because_o they_o be_v of_o one_o substance_n and_o they_o have_v a_o perfect_a unity_n because_o there_o be_v no_o diversity_n of_o nature_n or_o of_o will._n but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o here_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o diversity_n of_o nature_n in_o the_o next_o word_n he_o explain_v himself_o that_o the_o three_o person_n be_v one_o god_n propter_fw-la ineffabilem_fw-la conjunctionem_fw-la deitatis_fw-la but_o the_o union_n of_o three_o person_n in_o one_o specific_a nature_n be_v no_o ineffable_a conjunction_n it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o common_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n and_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n propter_fw-la individuam_fw-la deitatem_fw-la unus_fw-la deus_fw-la est_fw-la &_o propter_fw-la uniuscujusque_fw-la proprietatem_fw-la tres_fw-la personae_fw-la sunt_fw-la here_o we_o find_v one_o individual_a nature_n and_o no_o difference_n but_o in_o the_o peculiar_a property_n of_o the_o person_n in_o the_o other_o place_n he_o be_v so_o express_v against_o a_o specific_a unity_n that_o curcellaeus_n his_o best_a answer_n be_v 114._o that_o in_o that_o chapter_n he_o be_v too_o intricate_a and_o obscure_a i_o e._n he_o do_v not_o to_o speak_v his_o mind_n thus_o much_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o say_v in_o answer_n to_o those_o undeniable_a proof_n of_o curcellaeus_n which_o our_o unitarian_n boast_v so_o much_o of_o and_o whether_o they_o be_v so_o or_o not_o let_v the_o reader_n examine_v and_o judge_v chap._n vii_o the_o athanasian_n creed_n clear_v from_o contradiction_n iii_o i_o now_o come_v to_o the_o last_o thing_n i_o propose_v viz._n to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v no_o contradiction_n to_o assert_v three_o person_n in_o the_o trinity_n and_o but_o one_o god_n and_o for_o that_o purpose_n i_o shall_v examine_v the_o charge_n of_o contradiction_n on_o the_o athanasian_n creed_n the_o sum_n of_o the_o first_o article_n say_v they_o be_v this_o 11._o the_o one_o true_a god_n be_v three_o distinct_a person_n and_o three_o distinct_a person_n father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o one_o true_a god_n which_o be_v plain_o as_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v say_v peter_z james_n and_o john_n be_v three_o person_n be_v one_o man_n and_o one_o man_n be_v these_o three_o distinct_a person_n peter_n james_n and_o john_n be_v it_o not_o now_o a_o ridiculous_a attempt_n as_o well_o as_o a_o barbarous_a indignity_n to_o go_v about_o thus_o to_o make_v ass_n of_o all_o mankind_n under_o pretence_n of_o teach_v they_o a_o creed_n this_o be_v very_o free_o speak_v with_o respect_n not_o mere_o to_o our_o church_n but_o the_o christian_a world_n which_o own_v this_o creed_n to_o be_v a_o just_a and_o true_a explication_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n but_o there_o be_v some_o creature_n as_o remarkable_a for_o their_o untoward_a kick_n as_o for_o their_o stupidity_n and_o be_v not_o this_o great_a skill_n in_o these_o matter_n to_o make_v such_o a_o parallel_n between_o three_o person_n in_o the_o godhead_n and_o peter_n james_n and_o john_n do_v they_o think_v there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o a_o infinite_o perfect_a be_v and_o such_o finite_a limit_a creature_n as_o individual_n among_o man_n be_v do_v they_o suppose_v the_o divine_a nature_n capable_a of_o such_o division_n and_o separation_n by_o individual_n as_o human_a nature_n be_v no_o they_o may_v say_v but_o you_o who_o hold_v three_o person_n must_v think_v so_o for_o what_o reason_n we_o do_v assert_v three_o person_n but_o it_o be_v on_o the_o account_n of_o divine_a revelation_n and_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v capable_a of_o it_o for_o it_o be_v a_o good_a rule_n of_o boethius_n talia_n sunt_fw-la praedicata_fw-la qualia_fw-la subjecta_fw-la permiserint_fw-la we_o must_v not_o say_v that_o there_o be_v person_n in_o the_o trinity_n but_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o if_o that_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o division_n and_o separation_n than_o the_o person_n must_v be_v in_o the_o same_o undivided_a essence_n the_o next_o article_n be_v neither_o confound_v the_o person_n nor_o divide_v the_o substance_n but_o how_o can_v we_o say_v they_o not_o confound_v the_o person_n that_o have_v as_o you_o say_v but_o one_o numerical_a substance_n and_o how_o can_v we_o but_o divide_v the_o substance_n which_o we_o find_v in_o three_o distinct_a divide_a person_n i_o think_v the_o term_n numerical_a substance_n not_o very_o proper_a in_o this_o case_n and_o i_o have_v rather_o use_v the_o language_n of_o the_o father_n than_o of_o the_o school_n and_o some_o of_o the_o most_o judicious_a and_o learned_a father_n will_v not_o allow_v the_o term_n of_o one_o numerical_a substance_n to_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o divine_a essence_n for_o their_o notion_n be_v that_o number_n be_v only_o proper_a for_o compound_v bâ—ings_n but_o god_n be_v a_o pure_a and_o simple_a be_v be_v one_o by_o nature_n and_o not_o by_o number_n as_o s._n basil_n speak_v as_o be_v before_o observe_v because_o he_o be_v not_o compound_v 141._o nor_o have_v any_o beside_o himself_o to_o be_v reckon_v with_o he_o but_o because_o there_o be_v different_a hypostasis_n therefore_o they_o allow_v the_o use_n of_o number_n about_o they_o and_o so_o we_o may_v say_v the_o hypostasis_n or_o person_n be_v numerical_o different_a but_o we_o can_v say_v that_o the_o essence_n be_v one_o numerical_o but_o why_o must_v they_o confound_v the_o person_n if_o there_o be_v but_o one_o essence_n the_o relative_a property_n can_v be_v confound_v for_o the_o father_n can_v be_v the_o son_n nor_o the_o son_n the_o father_n and_o on_o these_o the_o difference_n of_o person_n be_v found_v for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o difference_n as_o to_o essential_a property_n and_o therefore_o all_o the_o difference_n or_o rather_o distinction_n must_v be_v from_o those_o that_o be_v relative_n a_o person_n of_o itself_o import_v no_o relation_n but_o the_o person_n of_o the_o father_n or_o of_o the_o son_n must_v and_o these_o relation_n can_v be_v confound_v with_o one_o another_o and_o if_o the_o father_n can_v be_v the_o son_n nor_o the_o son_n the_o father_n than_o they_o must_v be_v distinct_a from_o each_o other_o but_o how_o by_o divide_v the_o substance_n that_o be_v impossible_a in_o a_o substance_n that_o be_v indivisible_a it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o essence_n of_o create_a being_n be_v indivisible_a and_o yet_o there_o be_v divide_v person_n i_o grant_v it_o but_o then_o a_o create_a essence_n be_v capable_a of_o different_a accident_n and_o quality_n to_o divide_v one_o person_n from_o another_o which_o can_v be_v suppose_v in_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o withal_o the_o same_o power_n which_o give_v a_o be_v to_o a_o create_a essence_n give_v it_o a_o separate_a and_o divide_a existence_n from_o all_o other_o as_o when_o peter_n james_n and_o john_n receive_v their_o several_a distinct_a personality_n from_o god_n at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o give_v they_o their_o separate_a being_n from_o each_o other_o although_o the_o same_o essence_n be_v in_o they_o all_o but_o how_o can_v we_o but_o divide_v the_o substance_n which_o we_o see_v in_o three_o distinct_a divide_a person_n the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o distinct_a property_n of_o the_o person_n do_v imply_v a_o division_n of_o the_o substance_n we_o deny_v that_o the_o person_n be_v divide_v as_o to_o the_o substance_n because_o that_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v divide_v but_o we_o say_v they_o be_v and_o must_v be_v distinguish_v as_o to_o those_o incommunicable_a property_n which_o make_v the_o person_n distinct_a the_o essential_a property_n be_v uncapable_a of_o be_v divide_v and_o the_o relation_n can_v be_v confound_v so_o that_o there_o must_v be_v one_o undivided_a substance_n and_o yet_o three_o distinct_a person_n but_o every_o person_n must_v have_v his_o own_o proper_a substance_n and_o so_o the_o
which_o make_v they_o so_o be_v it_o the_o attribute_v a_o general_a name_n to_o they_o no_o certain_o but_o that_o the_o true_a and_o real_a essence_n of_o a_o man_n be_v in_o every_o one_o of_o they_o and_o we_o must_v be_v as_o certain_a of_o this_o as_o we_o be_v that_o they_o be_v man_n they_o take_v their_o denomination_n of_o be_v man_n from_o that_o common_a nature_n or_o essence_n which_o be_v in_o they_o 4._o that_o the_o general_a idea_n be_v not_o make_v from_o the_o simple_a idea_n by_o the_o mere_a act_n of_o the_o mind_n abstract_v from_o circumstance_n but_o from_o reason_n and_o consideration_n of_o the_o true_a nature_n of_o thing_n for_o when_o we_o see_v so_o many_o individual_n that_o have_v the_o same_o power_n and_o property_n we_o thence_o infer_v that_o there_o must_v be_v something_o common_a to_o all_o which_o make_v they_o of_o one_o kind_n and_o if_o the_o difference_n of_o kind_n be_v real_a that_o which_o make_v they_o of_o one_o kind_n and_o not_o of_o another_o must_v not_o be_v a_o nominal_a but_o real_a essence_n and_o this_o difference_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o the_o complex_fw-la idea_n of_o substance_n whereby_o man_n arbitrary_o join_v modes_n together_o in_o their_o mind_n for_o let_v they_o mistake_v in_o the_o complication_n of_o their_o idea_n either_o in_o leave_v out_o or_o put_v in_o what_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o they_o and_o let_v their_o idea_n be_v what_o they_o please_v the_o real_a essence_n of_o a_o man_n and_o a_o horse_n and_o a_o tree_n be_v just_a what_o they_o be_v and_o let_v their_o nominal_a essence_n differ_v never_o so_o much_o the_o real_a common_a essence_n or_o nature_n of_o the_o several_a kind_n be_v not_o at_o all_o alter_v by_o they_o and_o these_o real_a essence_n be_v unchangeable_a for_o however_o there_o may_v happen_v some_o variety_n in_o individual_n by_o particular_a accident_n yet_o the_o essence_n of_o man_n and_o horse_n and_o tree_n remain_v always_o the_o same_o because_o they_o do_v not_o depend_v on_o the_o idea_n of_o man_n but_o on_o the_o will_n of_o the_o creator_n who_o have_v make_v several_a sort_n of_o being_n 2._o let_v we_o now_o come_v to_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o person_n for_o although_o the_o common_a nature_n in_o mankind_n be_v the_o same_o yet_o we_o see_v a_o difference_n in_o the_o several_a individual_n from_o one_o another_o so_o that_o peter_n and_o james_n and_o john_n be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o kind_n yet_o peter_n be_v not_o james_n and_o james_n be_v not_o john_n but_o what_o be_v this_o distinction_n found_v upon_o they_o may_v be_v distinguish_v from_o each_o other_o by_o our_o sense_n as_o to_o difference_n of_o feature_n distance_n of_o place_n etc._n etc._n but_o that_o be_v not_o all_o for_o suppose_v there_o be_v no_o such_o external_a difference_n yet_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o they_o as_o several_a individual_n in_o the_o same_o common_a nature_n and_o here_o lie_v the_o true_a idea_n of_o a_o person_n which_o arise_v from_o that_o manner_n of_o subsistence_n which_o be_v in_o one_o individual_a and_o be_v not_o communicable_a to_o another_o a_o individual_a intelligent_a substance_n be_v rather_o suppose_v to_o the_o make_n of_o a_o person_n than_o the_o proper_a definition_n of_o it_o for_o a_o person_n relate_v to_o something_o which_o do_v distinguish_v it_o from_o another_o intelligent_a substance_n in_o the_o same_o nature_n and_o therefore_o the_o foundation_n of_o it_o lie_v in_o the_o peculiar_a manner_n of_o subsistence_n which_o agree_v to_o one_o and_o to_o none_o else_o of_o the_o kind_a and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o be_v call_v personality_n but_o how_o do_v our_o simple_a idea_n help_v we_o out_o in_o this_o matter_n can_v we_o learn_v from_o they_o the_o difference_n of_o nature_n and_o person_n we_o may_v understand_v the_o difference_n between_o abstract_a idea_n and_o particular_a being_n by_o the_o impression_n of_o outward_a object_n and_o we_o may_v find_v a_o intelligent_a substance_n in_o ourselves_o by_o inward_a perception_n â—ut_v whether_o that_o make_v a_o person_n or_o not_o must_v be_v understand_v some_o other_o way_n for_o if_o the_o mere_a intelligent_a substance_n make_v a_o person_n than_o there_o can_v be_v the_o union_n of_o two_o nature_n but_o there_o must_v be_v two_o person_n therefore_o a_o person_n be_v a_o complete_a intelligent_a substance_n with_o a_o peculiar_a manner_n of_o subsistence_n so_o that_o if_o it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o another_o substance_n it_o be_v no_o person_n and_o on_o this_o account_n the_o soul_n be_v no_o person_n because_o it_o make_v up_o a_o entire_a be_v by_o its_o union_n with_o the_o body_n but_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o finite_a substance_n and_o person_n we_o be_v certain_a that_o distinct_a person_n do_v imply_v distinct_a substance_n because_o they_o have_v a_o distinct_a and_o separate_a existence_n but_o this_o will_v not_o hold_v in_o a_o infinite_a substance_n where_o necessary_a existence_n do_v belong_v to_o the_o idea_n of_o it_o and_o although_o the_o argument_n from_o the_o idea_n of_o god_n may_v not_o be_v sufficient_a of_o itself_o to_o prove_v his_o be_v yet_o it_o will_v hold_v as_o to_o the_o exclude_v any_o thing_n from_o he_o which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o necessary_a existence_n therefore_o if_o we_o suppose_v a_o distinction_n of_o person_n in_o the_o same_o divine_a nature_n it_o must_v be_v in_o a_o way_n agreeable_a to_o the_o infinite_a perfection_n of_o it_o and_o no_o objection_n can_v be_v take_v from_o the_o idea_n of_o god_n to_o overthrow_v a_o trinity_n of_o co-existing_a person_n in_o the_o same_o divine_a essence_n for_o necessary_a existence_n do_v imply_v a_o coexistence_n of_o the_o divine_a person_n and_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n that_o there_o can_v be_v such_o a_o difference_n of_o individual_a substance_n as_o there_o be_v among_o mankind_n but_o these_o thing_n be_v say_v to_o be_v above_o our_o reason_n if_o not_o contrary_a to_o it_o and_o even_o such_o be_v say_v to_o be_v repugnant_a to_o our_o religion_n 2._o that_o therefore_o be_v the_o next_o thing_n to_o be_v careful_o examine_v whether_o mystery_n of_o faith_n or_o matter_n of_o revelation_n above_o our_o reason_n be_v to_o be_v reject_v by_o we_o and_o a_o thing_n be_v say_v to_o be_v above_o our_o reason_n when_o we_o can_v have_v no_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n of_o it_o in_o our_o mind_n and_o that_o if_o we_o have_v no_o idea_n of_o a_o thing_n it_o be_v certain_o but_o lose_v labour_n for_o we_o to_o trouble_v ourselves_o about_o it_o 28._o and_o that_o if_o such_o doctrine_n be_v propose_v which_o we_o can_v understand_v we_o must_v have_v new_a power_n and_o organ_n for_o the_o perception_n of_o they_o we_o be_v far_o from_o defend_v contradiction_n to_o our_o natural_a notion_n of_o which_o i_o have_v speak_v already_o but_o that_o which_o we_o be_v now_o upon_o be_v whether_o any_o doctrine_n may_v be_v reject_v when_o it_o be_v offer_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n upon_o this_o account_n that_o it_o be_v above_o our_o comprehension_n or_o that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o clear_a idea_n of_o it_o in_o our_o mind_n and_o this_o late_a author_n have_v undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o mysterious_a or_o above_o reason_n in_o the_o gospel_n to_o be_v above_o reason_n he_o say_v may_v be_v understand_v two_o way_n 67._o 1._o for_o a_o thing_n intelligible_a in_o itself_o but_o cover_v with_o figurative_a and_o mystical_a word_n 2._o for_o a_o thing_n in_o its_o own_o nature_n unconceivable_a and_o not_o to_o be_v judge_v of_o by_o our_o faculty_n though_o it_o be_v never_o so_o clear_o reveal_v this_o in_o either_o sense_n be_v the_o same_o with_o mystery_n and_o from_o thence_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o show_v his_o learning_n about_o the_o gentile_a mystery_n and_o ecclesiastical_a mystery_n which_o may_v have_v be_v spare_v in_o this_o debate_n but_o only_o for_o the_o parallel_n aim_v at_o between_o they_o as_o to_o priest-craft_n and_o mystery_n without_o which_o a_o work_n of_o this_o nature_n will_v want_v its_o due_a relish_n with_o his_o good_a christian_a reader_n other_o we_o see_v have_v their_o mystery_n too_o but_o the_o comfort_n be_v that_o they_o be_v so_o easy_o understand_v and_o see_v through_o as_o when_o the_o heathen_a mystery_n be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v institute_v at_o first_o in_o commemoration_n of_o some_o remarkable_a accident_n 71._o or_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o some_o great_a person_n that_o oblige_v the_o world_n by_o their_o virtue_n and_o useful_a invention_n to_o pay_v they_o such_o acknowledgement_n he_o must_v be_v very_o dull_a that_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o and_o yet_o this_o man_n pretend_v to_o vindicate_v christianity_n from_o be_v
creed_n be_v not_o liable_a to_o their_o charge_n of_o contradiction_n impossibility_n and_o pure_a nonsense_n 2._o that_o we_o own_v no_o other_o doctrine_n than_o what_o have_v be_v receive_v by_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o several_a age_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n 3._o and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o objection_n in_o point_n of_o reason_n which_o ought_v to_o hinder_v our_o assent_n to_o this_o great_a point_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n but_o the_o chief_a design_n of_o this_o preface_n be_v to_o remove_v this_o prejudice_n which_o lie_v in_o our_o way_n from_o the_o different_a manner_n of_o explication_n and_o the_o warm_a dispute_n which_o have_v be_v occasion_v by_o they_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o our_o adversary_n have_v take_v all_o possible_a advantage_n against_o we_o from_o these_o unhappy_a difference_n and_o in_o one_o of_o their_o late_a discourse_n they_o glory_n in_o it_o and_o think_v they_o have_v therein_o outdo_v the_o foreign_a unitarian_n for_o say_v they_o we_o have_v show_v 3._o that_o their_o faith_n concern_v this_o pretend_a mystery_n be_v so_o many_o and_o so_o contrary_a that_o they_o be_v less_o one_o party_n among_o themselves_o than_o the_o far_o more_o learned_a and_o great_a number_n of_o they_o be_v one_o party_n with_o we_o this_o be_v speak_v of_o those_o they_o call_v nominal_a trinitarian_n and_o for_o the_o other_o who_o they_o call_v real_a they_o prove_v they_o guilty_a of_o manifest_a heresy_n the_o one_o they_o call_v sabellian_o which_o they_o say_v be_v the_o same_o with_o unitarian_n and_o the_o other_o polytheist_n or_o disguise_a pagan_n 15._o and_o they_o borrow_v argument_n from_o one_o side_n to_o prove_v the_o charge_n upon_o the_o other_o and_o they_o confident_o affirm_v that_o all_o that_o speak_v out_o in_o this_o matter_n must_v be_v drive_v either_o to_o sabellianism_n or_o tritheism_n if_o they_o be_v nominal_a trinitarian_n they_o fall_v into_o the_o former_a if_o real_a into_o the_o latter_a this_o be_v the_o whole_a design_n of_o this_o late_a discourse_n which_o i_o shall_v here_o examine_v that_o i_o may_v remove_v this_o stumble_a block_n before_o i_o enter_v upon_o the_o main_a business_n 1._o as_o to_o those_o who_o be_v call_v nominal_a trinitarian_n who_o be_v they_o and_o from_o whence_o come_v such_o a_o denomination_n they_o tell_v we_o 7._o that_o they_o be_v such_o who_o believe_v three_o person_n who_o be_v person_n in_o name_n only_o indeed_o and_o in_o truth_n they_o be_v but_o one_o subsist_v person_n but_o where_o be_v these_o to_o be_v find_v among_o all_o such_o say_v they_o as_o agree_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o only_a and_o selfsame_a divine_a essence_n and_o substance_n but_o do_v these_o assert_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o subsist_v person_n and_o three_o only_a in_o name_n let_v any_o one_o be_v produce_v who_o have_v write_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o trinity_n for_o those_o who_o have_v be_v most_o charge_v have_v utter_o deny_v it_o that_o learned_a person_n who_o be_v more_o particular_o reflect_v upon_o in_o this_o charge_n 10._o be_v by_o they_o say_v to_o affirm_v that_o god_n be_v one_o divine_a intellectual_a substance_n or_o real_o subsist_v person_n and_o distinguish_v and_o diversify_v by_o three_o relative_a modes_n or_o relative_a subsistence_n and_o mr._n hooker_n be_v produce_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n 11._o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o substance_n in_o god_n and_o three_o distinct_a relative_a property_n which_o substance_n be_v take_v with_o its_o peculiar_a property_n make_v the_o distinction_n of_o person_n in_o the_o godhead_n but_o say_v they_o these_o mode_n and_o property_n do_v not_o make_v any_o real_a subsist_v person_n but_o only_o in_o a_o grammatical_a and_o critical_a sense_n and_o at_o most_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o one_o man_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v three_o person_n on_o the_o account_n of_o different_a relation_n as_o solomon_n be_v son_n of_o david_n father_n of_o rehoboam_n and_o proceed_v from_o david_n and_o bathsheba_n and_o yet_o be_v but_o one_o subsist_v pâ—rson_n this_o be_v the_o force_n of_o what_o they_o say_v but_o then_o in_o a_o triumph_a manner_n they_o add_v 13._o that_o the_o realist_n have_v so_o manifest_a a_o advantage_n against_o they_o that_o they_o have_v no_o way_n to_o deâ—end_v themselves_o but_o by_o recrimination_n i._n e._n by_o show_v the_o like_a absurdity_n in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o thus_o they_o hope_v either_o side_n will_v baffle_v the_o other_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o cause_n be_v lose_v between_o they_o but_o in_o so_o nice_a a_o matter_n as_o this_o we_o must_v not_o rely_v too_o much_o on_o a_o adversary_n representation_n for_o the_o leave_v out_o some_o expression_n may_v make_v a_o opinion_n look_v with_o another_o appearance_n than_o if_o all_o be_v take_v together_o it_o will_v have_v we_o must_v therefore_o take_v notice_n of_o other_o passage_n which_o may_v help_v to_o give_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o learned_a author_n who_o be_v chief_o aim_v at_o 1._o in_o the_o very_a same_o page_n he_o assert_n that_o each_o of_o the_o divine_a person_n have_v a_o absolute_a nature_n distinct_o belong_v to_o he_o though_o not_o a_o distinct_a absolute_a nature_n 157._o and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o another_o place_n 245._o 2._o that_o the_o eternal_a father_n be_v and_o subsist_v as_o a_o father_n by_o have_v a_o son_n and_o communicate_v his_o essence_n to_o another_o and_o elsewhere_o 243._o that_o the_o relation_n between_o father_n and_o son_n be_v found_v on_o that_o eternal_a act_n by_o which_o the_o father_n communicate_v his_o divine_a nature_n to_o the_o son_n 3._o that_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v this_o 240._o 1._o that_o there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o god_n 2._o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o god_n but_o what_o be_v god_n 3._o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o composition_n in_o the_o deity_n with_o any_o such_o positive_a real_a be_v distinct_a from_o the_o deity_n itself_o but_o the_o church_n find_v in_o scripture_n mention_n of_o three_o to_o who_o distinct_o the_o godhead_n do_v belong_v express_v these_o three_o by_o the_o name_n of_o person_n and_o state_v their_o personality_n upon_o three_o distinct_a modes_n of_o subsistence_n allot_v to_o one_o and_o the_o same_o godhead_n and_o these_o also_o distinguish_v from_o one_o another_o by_o three_o distinct_a relation_n what_o do_v these_o man_n mean_v to_o charge_v one_o who_o go_v upon_o these_o ground_n with_o sabellianism_n do_v he_o make_v the_o three_o person_n to_o be_v mere_a name_n as_o s._n basil_n in_o few_o word_n express_v the_o true_a nature_n of_o sabellianism_n 64._o that_o it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d one_o thing_n with_o different_a denomination_n can_v the_o communicate_v the_o divine_a essence_n by_o the_o father_n to_o the_o son_n be_v call_v a_o name_n or_o a_o mode_n or_o a_o respect_n only_o and_o these_o man_n of_o wonderful_a subtlety_n have_v not_o learn_v to_o distinguish_v between_o person_n and_o personality_n where_o be_v the_o least_o intimation_n give_v that_o he_o look_v on_o the_o divine_a person_n as_o modes_n and_o respect_n only_o that_o be_v impossible_a since_o he_o own_v a_o communication_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n and_o that_o each_o of_o the_o divine_a person_n have_v the_o divine_a nature_n belong_v to_o he_o can_v it_o ever_o enter_v into_o any_o man_n head_n to_o think_v that_o he_o that_o own_v this_o shall_v own_v the_o other_o also_o but_o the_o personality_n be_v a_o thing_n of_o another_o consideration_n for_o it_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o distinction_n of_o person_n in_o the_o same_o undivided_a nature_n that_o there_o be_v a_o distinction_n the_o scripture_n assure_v we_o and_o withal_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o divine_a essence_n how_o can_v this_o distinction_n be_v not_o by_o essential_a attribute_n for_o those_o must_v be_v in_o the_o divine_a essence_n and_o in_o every_o person_n alike_o otherwise_o he_o have_v not_o the_o entire_a divine_a nature_n not_o by_o accident_n as_o man_n be_v distinguish_v from_o each_o other_o for_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o these_o not_o by_o separate_v or_o divide_a substance_n for_o that_o will_v be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o perfect_a unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n since_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o other_o way_n of_o distinction_n we_o must_v consider_v how_o the_o scripture_n direct_v we_o iâ—_n this_o case_n and_o that_o acquaint_v we_o with_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n as_o have_v mutual_a relation_n to_o each_o other_o and_o there_o be_v no_o repugnancy_n therein_o to_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o therefore_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o person_n have_v be_v fix_v on_o that_o as_o the_o most_o proper_a foundation_n for_o it_o
and_o these_o be_v call_v different_a modes_n of_o subsistence_n on_o which_o the_o distinct_a personality_n be_v found_v which_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o relative_a but_o a_o person_n be_v that_o which_o result_v from_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o subsistence_n together_o and_o although_o a_o person_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o relative_a consider_v as_o such_o yet_o be_v join_v with_o the_o manner_n of_o subsistence_n it_o do_v imply_v a_o relation_n and_o so_o a_o person_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o relative_a be_v 23._o but_o say_v they_o if_o the_o three_o person_n have_v all_o the_o same_o individual_a substance_n than_o they_o be_v true_o and_o proper_o only_a three_o modes_n and_o therefore_o although_o among_o man_n personality_n be_v distinct_a from_o the_o person_n because_o the_o person_n be_v distinct_a intelligent_a substance_n yet_o this_o can_v hold_v where_o there_o be_v but_o one_o individual_a substance_n the_o question_n be_v whether_o those_o they_o call_v nominal_a trinitarian_n be_v liable_a to_o the_o charge_n of_o sabellianism_n the_o answer_n be_v that_o they_o can_v because_o they_o assert_v far_o more_o than_o three_o name_n viz._n that_o each_o person_n have_v the_o divine_a nature_n distinct_o belong_v to_o he_o but_o say_v they_o 291._o these_o person_n be_v but_o mere_a modes_n no_o say_v the_o other_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o person_n be_v only_o a_o modus_fw-la but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o divine_a nature_n or_o godhead_n subsist_v under_o such_o a_o modus_fw-la so_o that_o the_o godhead_n be_v still_o include_v in_o it_o join_v to_o it_o and_o distinguish_v by_o it_o grant_v all_o this_o the_o unitarian_n reply_n yet_o where_o there_o be_v the_o same_o individual_a substance_n the_o person_n can_v be_v only_o a_o modus_fw-la to_o which_o it_o be_v answer_v that_o this_o individual_a substance_n have_v three_o distinct_a way_n of_o subsist_v 306._o according_a to_o which_o it_o subsist_v distinct_o and_o different_o in_o each_o of_o the_o three_o divine_a person_n so_o that_o here_o lie_v the_o main_a point_n whether_o it_o be_v sabellianism_n to_o assert_v the_o same_o individual_a substance_n under_o three_o such_o different_a modes_n of_o subsistence_n if_o it_o be_v the_o most_o learned_a and_o judicious_a of_o the_o father_n do_v not_o know_v what_o sabellianism_n mean_v as_o i_o have_v show_v at_o large_a in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n for_o they_o utter_o disow_v sabellianism_n and_o yet_o assert_v vii_o that_o the_o several_a hypostasis_n consist_v of_o peculiar_a property_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o divine_a substance_n but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o authority_n of_o father_n which_o they_o regard_v for_o they_o serve_v they_o only_o as_o stone_n in_o the_o boy_n way_n when_o they_o quarrel_n viz._n to_o throw_v they_o at_o our_o head_n let_v we_o then_o examine_v this_o matter_n by_o reason_n without_o they_o person_n among_o man_n say_v they_o be_v distinguish_v from_o personality_n because_o they_o have_v distinct_a substance_n therefore_o where_o there_o be_v but_o one_o substance_n the_o person_n can_v be_v only_o a_o mode_n and_o therefore_o the_o same_o with_o the_o personality_n i_o answer_v that_o the_o true_a original_a notion_n of_o personality_n be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o different_a mode_n of_o subsistence_n in_o the_o same_o common_a nature_n for_o every_o such_o nature_n be_v in_o itself_o one_o and_o indivisible_a and_o the_o more_o perfect_a it_o be_v the_o great_a must_v its_o unity_n be_v for_o the_o first_o be_v be_v the_o most_o one_o and_o all_o division_n come_v from_o distance_n and_o imperfection_n the_o first_o foundation_n of_o distinction_n be_v diversity_n for_o if_o there_o be_v no_o diversity_n there_o will_v be_v nothing_o but_o entire_a and_o perfect_a unity_n all_o diversity_n come_v from_o two_o thing_n dissimilitude_n and_o dependence_n those_o philosopher_n call_v megarici_fw-la do_v not_o think_v much_o amiss_o who_o say_v that_o if_o all_o thing_n be_v alike_o there_o will_v be_v but_o one_o substance_n or_o be_v in_o the_o world_n and_o what_o we_o now_o call_v different_a substance_n will_v be_v only_o different_a modes_n of_o subsistence_n in_o the_o same_o individual_a nature_n the_o difference_n of_o substance_n in_o create_a being_n arise_v from_o those_o two_o thing_n 1._o a_o dissimilitude_n of_o accident_n both_o internal_a and_o external_a 2._o the_o will_n and_o power_n of_o god_n whereby_o he_o give_v they_o distinct_a and_o separate_a being_n in_o the_o same_o common_a nature_n as_o for_o instance_n the_o nature_n or_o essence_n of_o a_o man_n consider_v in_o itself_o be_v but_o one_o and_o indivisible_a but_o god_n give_v a_o separate_a existence_n to_o every_o individual_a whereby_o that_o common_a nature_n subsist_v in_o so_o many_o distinct_a substance_n as_o there_o be_v individual_n of_o that_o kind_n and_o every_o one_o of_o these_o substance_n be_v distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o not_o only_a by_o a_o separate_a internal_a vital_a principle_n and_o peculiar_a property_n but_o by_o such_o external_a accident_n as_o do_v very_o easy_o discriminate_a they_o from_o each_o other_o and_o the_o subject_n of_o all_o these_o accident_n be_v that_o peculiar_a substance_n which_o god_n have_v give_v to_o every_o individual_a which_o in_o rational_a being_n be_v call_v a_o person_n and_o so_o we_o grant_v that_o in_o all_o such_o create_a being_n the_o personality_n do_v suppose_v a_o distinct_a substance_n not_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o personality_n but_o from_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o subject_n wherein_o it_o be_v the_o personality_n in_o itself_o be_v but_o a_o different_a mode_n of_o subsistence_n in_o the_o same_o common_a nature_n which_o be_v but_o one_o but_o this_o personality_n be_v in_o such_o a_o subject_n as_o man_n be_v it_o from_o thence_o follow_v that_o each_o person_n have_v a_o peculiar_a substance_n of_o his_o own_o and_o not_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o personality_n but_o when_o we_o come_v to_o consider_v a_o divine_a essence_n which_o be_v most_o perfect_o one_o and_o be_v whole_o uncapable_a of_o any_o separate_a existence_n or_o accident_n there_o can_v be_v no_o other_o way_n of_o distinction_n conceive_v in_o it_o but_o by_o different_a modes_n of_o subsistence_n or_o relative_a property_n in_o the_o same_o divine_a essence_n and_o herein_o we_o proceed_v as_o we_o do_v in_o our_o other_o conception_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n i._n e._n we_o take_v away_o all_o imperfection_n from_o god_n and_o attribute_v only_o that_o to_o he_o which_o be_v agreeable_a to_o his_o divine_a perfection_n although_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o may_v be_v above_o our_o comprehension_n and_o if_o this_o be_v own_v the_o trinity_n of_o the_o mob_n i_o be_o not_o ashamed_a to_o own_v myself_o to_o be_v one_o of_o they_o but_o it_o be_v not_o out_o of_o lazyness_n or_o affect_a ignorance_n but_o upon_o the_o great_a and_o most_o serious_a consideration_n 15._o they_o may_v call_v this_o a_o trinity_n of_o cipher_n if_o they_o please_v but_o i_o think_v more_o modest_a and_o decent_a language_n about_o these_o matter_n will_v become_v they_o as_o well_o as_o the_o thing_n themselves_o much_o better_a and_o they_o must_v prove_v a_o little_a better_o than_o they_o have_v do_v that_o different_a modes_n of_o subsistence_n in_o the_o divine_a nature_n or_o the_o relation_n of_o father_n and_o son_n be_v mere_a cipher_n which_o be_v so_o often_o mention_v in_o scripture_n as_o a_o matter_n of_o very_o great_a consequence_n and_o that_o when_o we_o be_v baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n we_o be_v baptize_v into_o a_o trinity_n of_o cipher_n but_o our_o unitarian_n proceed_v and_o say_v that_o the_o same_o author_n affirm_v not_o only_o the_o personality_n 10._o but_o the_o person_n to_o be_v mere_o relative_n for_o he_o say_v that_o every_o person_n as_o well_o as_o every_o personality_n in_o the_o trinity_n be_v whole_o relative_n 157._o but_o it_o be_v plain_a he_o speak_v there_o not_o of_o the_o person_n in_o himself_o but_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o manner_n of_o subsistence_n or_o the_o relative_a property_n belong_v to_o they_o but_o if_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o person_n do_v beside_o the_o relative_a property_n necessary_o suppose_v the_o divine_a nature_n together_o with_o it_o how_o can_v a_o person_n then_o be_v imagine_v to_o be_v whole_o relative_n but_o they_o urge_v that_o which_o make_v the_o first_o person_n in_o the_o trinity_n to_o be_v a_o person_n make_v he_o to_o be_v a_o father_n and_o what_o make_v he_o to_o be_v a_o father_n make_v he_o to_o be_v a_o person_n and_o what_o follow_v from_o hence_o but_o that_o the_o relative_a property_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o personality_n but_o by_o no_o mean_n that_o the_o person_n of_o the_o father_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o relative_a property_n
philoponus_n but_o in_o that_o divide_a time_n 49._o there_o be_v some_o call_v theodosiani_n who_o make_v but_o one_o nature_n and_o one_o hypostasis_fw-la and_o so_o fall_v in_o with_o the_o sabellian_o but_o other_o hold_v that_o there_o be_v one_o immutable_a divine_a essence_n but_o each_o person_n have_v a_o distinct_a individual_a nature_n which_o the_o rest_n charge_v with_o tritheism_n which_o consequence_n they_o utter_o reject_v because_o although_o they_o hold_v three_o distinct_a nature_n yet_o they_o say_v they_o be_v but_o one_o god_n because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o invariable_a divinity_n in_o they_o nicephorus_n say_v that_o conon_n follower_n reject_v philoponus_n but_o photius_n mention_n a_o conference_n between_o conon_n and_o other_o 24._o aâ—out_a philoponus_n wherein_o he_o defend_v he_o against_o other_o severian_n photius_n grant_v that_o conon_n and_o his_o follower_n hold_v a_o consubstantial_a trinity_n and_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n and_o so_o far_o they_o be_v orthodox_n but_o say_v they_o be_v far_o from_o it_o when_o they_o assert_v proper_a and_o peculiar_a substance_n to_o each_o person_n the_o difference_n between_o conon_n and_o philoponus_n about_o this_o point_n 23._o for_o conon_n write_v against_o philoponus_n about_o the_o resurrection_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v partly_o in_o the_o doctrine_n but_o chief_o in_o the_o consequence_n of_o it_o for_o these_o reject_v all_o kind_n of_o tritheism_n which_o philoponus_n see_v well_o enough_o must_v follow_v from_o his_o doctrine_n but_o he_o deny_v any_o real_a division_n or_o separation_n in_o those_o substance_n as_o to_o the_o deity_n isidore_n say_v trinit_fw-la that_o the_o tritheist_n own_v three_o god_n as_o well_o as_o three_o person_n and_o that_o if_o god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v triple_a there_o must_v follow_v a_o plurality_n of_o go_n but_o there_o be_v other_o called_z triformiani_fw-la of_o who_o s._n augustin_n speak_v 74._o who_o hold_v the_o three_o person_n to_o be_v three_o distinct_a part_n which_o be_v unite_v make_v one_o god_n which_o say_v he_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o divine_a perfection_n but_o among_o these_o severian_n there_o be_v three_o several_a opinion_n 1._o of_o philoponus_n who_o hold_v one_o common_a nature_n and_o three_o individual_a 2._o of_o those_o who_o say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n and_o one_o hypostasis_fw-la 3._o of_o those_o who_o affirm_v there_o be_v three_o distinct_a nature_n but_o withal_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o indivisible_a godhead_n and_o these_o differ_v from_o philoponus_n in_o the_o main_a ground_n of_o tritheism_n which_o be_v that_o he_o hold_v the_o common_a nature_n in_o the_o trinity_n to_o be_v only_o a_o specific_a nature_n and_o such_o as_o it_o be_v among_o men._n for_o philoponus_n himself_o in_o the_o word_n which_o nicephorus_n produce_v do_v assert_v plain_o that_o the_o common_a nature_n be_v separate_v from_o the_o individual_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o a_o mere_a act_n of_o the_o mind_n so_o that_o he_o allow_v no_o individual_a unity_n in_o the_o divine_a nature_n but_o what_o be_v in_o the_o several_a person_n as_o the_o common_a nature_n of_o man_n be_v a_o notion_n of_o the_o mind_n as_o it_o be_v abstract_v from_o the_o several_a individual_n wherein_o alone_o it_o real_o subsist_v so_o that_o here_o be_v a_o apparent_a difference_n between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o joh._n philoponus_n and_o the_o new_a explication_n for_o herein_o the_o most_o real_a essential_a and_o indivisible_a unity_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v assert_v and_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v no_o species_n 19_o because_o it_o be_v but_o one_o and_o so_o it_o can_v not_o be_v condemn_v in_o joh._n philoponus_n 2._o we_o now_o come_v to_o abbot_n joachim_n who_o doctrine_n seem_v to_o be_v as_o much_o mistake_v as_o it_o be_v represent_v in_o the_o decretal_a where_o the_o condemnation_n of_o it_o by_o the_o lateran_n council_n be_v extant_a but_o here_o i_o can_v but_o observe_v what_o great_a authority_n these_o unitarian_n give_v to_o this_o lateran_n council_n as_o if_o they_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o set_v up_o transubstantiation_n by_o it_o which_o they_o so_o often_o parallel_v with_o the_o trinity_n thence_o in_o their_o late_a discourse_n they_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o the_o most_o general_a council_n that_o be_v ever_o call_v 4_o and_o that_o what_o be_v there_o define_v it_o be_v make_v heresy_n to_o oppose_v it_o but_o by_o their_o favour_n we_o neither_o own_o this_o to_o have_v be_v a_o general_a council_n nor_o that_o it_o have_v authority_n to_o make_v that_o heresy_n which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o but_o that_o council_n may_v assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n true_o as_o it_o have_v be_v receive_v and_o condemn_v the_o opinion_n of_o joachim_n just_o but_o what_o it_o be_v they_o do_v not_o or_o will_v not_o seem_v to_o understand_v joachim_n be_v a_o great_a enthusiast_n but_o no_o deep_a divine_a as_o man_n of_o that_o heat_n seldom_o be_v and_o he_o have_v many_o dispute_n with_o peter_n lombard_n in_o his_o life_n as_o the_o vindicator_n of_o joachim_n confess_v 66._o after_o his_o death_n a_o book_n of_o his_o be_v find_v tax_v peter_n lombard_n with_o some_o strange_a doctrine_n about_o the_o trinity_n wherein_o he_o call_v he_o heretic_n and_o madman_n 2._o this_o book_n be_v complain_v of_o in_o the_o lateran_n council_n and_o upon_o examination_n it_o be_v sound_a that_o instead_o of_o charge_v peter_n lombard_n just_o he_o be_v fall_v into_o heresy_n himself_o which_o be_v deny_v the_o essential_a unity_n of_o the_o three_o person_n and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v unity_n of_o consent_n he_o grant_v that_o they_o be_v one_o essence_n one_o nature_n one_o substance_n but_o how_o not_o by_o any_o true_a proper_a unity_n but_o similitudinary_a and_o collective_a as_o they_o call_v it_o as_o many_o man_n be_v one_o people_n and_o many_o believer_n make_v one_o church_n whence_o thomas_n aquinas_n say_v 24._o that_o joachim_n fall_v into_o the_o arian_n heresy_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o my_o purpose_n that_o he_o deny_v the_o individual_a unity_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n which_o can_v be_v charge_v on_o the_o author_n of_o the_o new_a explication_n and_o so_o this_o come_v not_o home_n to_o the_o purpose_n 3._o but_o the_o last_o charge_n be_v the_o most_o terrible_a for_o it_o not_o only_o set_v down_o the_o heresy_n but_o the_o capital_a punishment_n which_o follow_v it_o yet_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v notwithstanding_o the_o very_a warm_a prosecution_n of_o it_o by_o another_o hand_n that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o valentinus_n gentilis_fw-la and_o that_o which_o be_v assert_v in_o this_o explication_n 1._o in_o the_o sentence_n of_o his_o condemnation_n it_o be_v express_v 132._o that_o he_o have_v be_v guilty_a of_o the_o vile_a scurrility_n and_o most_o horrid_a blasphemy_n against_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o the_o glorious_a mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n but_o can_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v charge_v upon_o one_o who_o have_v not_o only_o write_v in_o defence_n of_o it_o but_o speak_v of_o it_o with_o the_o high_a veneration_n 2._o in_o the_o same_o sentence_n it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o acknowledge_v the_o father_n only_o to_o be_v that_o infinite_a god_n which_o we_o ought_v to_o worship_n ibid._n which_o be_v plain_a blasphemy_n against_o the_o son_n but_o can_v any_o man_n ever_o think_v to_o make_v this_o the_o same_o case_n with_o one_o who_o make_v use_v of_o that_o as_o one_o of_o his_o chief_a argument_n that_o the_o three_o person_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o a_o distinct_a divine_a worship_n 20._o 3._o it_o be_v charge_v upon_o he_o that_o he_o call_v the_o trinity_n a_o mere_a human_a invention_n not_o so_o much_o as_o know_v to_o any_o catholic_n creed_n and_o direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 40._o but_o the_o author_n here_o charge_v have_v make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n to_o be_v ground_v on_o scripture_n and_o to_o vindicate_v it_o from_o the_o objection_n draw_v from_o thence_o against_o it_o 4._o one_o of_o the_o main_a article_n of_o his_o charge_n be_v 45._o that_o he_o make_v three_o spirit_n of_o different_a order_n and_o degree_n that_o the_o father_n be_v the_o one_o only_a god_n by_o which_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v exclude_v manifest_o from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n but_o the_o person_n charge_v with_o his_o heresy_n say_v 29._o the_o reason_n why_o we_o must_v not_o say_v three_o god_n be_v because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o divinity_n in_o they_o all_o and_o that_o entire_o indivisible_o inseparable_o but_o it_o be_v say_v that_o although_o there_o may_v be_v some_o difference_n yet_o they_o agree_v in_o assert_v
as_o well_o as_o for_o his_o skill_n in_o philosophy_n and_o christianity_n and_o he_o write_v a_o short_a but_o learned_a discourse_n to_o clear_v this_o matter_n the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n say_v he_o be_v this_o the_o father_n be_v god_n the_o son_n god_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o they_o be_v not_o three_o god_n but_o one_o god_n and_o yet_o which_o our_o unitarian_n may_v wonder_v at_o this_o very_a man_n have_v write_v a_o learned_a book_n of_o arithmetic_n but_o how_o do_v he_o make_v this_o out_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a for_o three_o to_o be_v but_o one_o first_o he_o show_v that_o there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o divine_a essence_n for_o to_o make_v more_o than_o one_o must_v suppose_v a_o diversity_n principium_fw-la enim_fw-la pluralitatis_fw-la alteritas_fw-la est_fw-la if_o you_o make_v a_o real_a difference_n in_o nature_n as_o the_o arian_n do_v then_o there_o must_v be_v as_o many_o god_n as_o there_o be_v different_a nature_n among_o man_n there_o be_v different_a individual_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n but_o say_v he_o it_o be_v the_o diversity_n of_o accident_n which_o make_v it_o and_o if_o you_o can_v abstract_n from_o all_o other_o accident_n yet_o they_o must_v have_v a_o different_a place_n for_o two_o body_n can_v be_v in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o divine_a essence_n be_v simple_a and_o immaterial_a and_o be_v what_o it_o be_v of_o itself_o but_o other_o thing_n be_v what_o they_o be_v make_v and_o consist_v of_o part_n and_o therefore_o may_v be_v divide_v now_o that_o which_o be_v of_o itself_o can_v be_v but_o one_o and_o therefore_o can_v be_v number_v and_o one_o god_n can_v differ_v from_o another_o either_o by_o accident_n or_o substantial_a difference_n but_o say_v he_o there_o be_v a_o twofold_a number_n one_o by_o which_o we_o reckon_v and_o another_o in_o the_o thing_n reckon_v and_o the_o repeat_n of_o unit_n in_o the_o former_a make_v a_o plurality_n repetitio_fw-la but_o not_o in_o the_o latter_a it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o this_o hold_v where_o there_o be_v only_o different_a name_n for_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o here_o be_v a_o real_a distinction_n of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n but_o then_o he_o show_v that_o the_o difference_n of_o relation_n can_v make_v no_o alteration_n in_o the_o essence_n and_o where_o there_o be_v no_o diversity_n there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o essence_n although_o the_o different_a relation_n may_v make_v three_o person_n this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o what_o he_o say_v concern_v this_o difficulty_n sanctus_n which_o as_o he_o suggest_v arise_v from_o our_o imagination_n which_o be_v so_o fill_v with_o the_o division_n and_o multiplicity_n of_o compound_n and_o material_a thing_n that_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n for_o they_o so_o to_o recollect_v themselves_o as_o to_o consider_v the_o first_o principle_n and_o ground_n of_o unity_n and_o diversity_n but_o if_o our_o unitarian_n have_v not_o thorough_o consider_v those_o foundation_n they_o must_v as_o they_o say_v to_o one_o of_o their_o adversary_n 52._o argue_v like_o novice_n in_o these_o question_n for_o these_o be_v some_o of_o the_o most_o necessary_a speculation_n for_o understand_v these_o matter_n as_o what_o that_o unity_n be_v which_o belong_v to_o a_o perfect_a be_v what_o diversity_n be_v require_v to_o multiply_v a_o infinite_a essence_n which_o have_v unity_n in_o its_o own_o nature_n whether_o it_o be_v therefore_o possible_a that_o there_o shall_v be_v more_o divine_a essence_n than_o one_o since_o the_o same_o essential_a attribute_n must_v be_v where_o ever_o there_o be_v the_o divine_a essence_n whether_o there_o can_v be_v more_o individual_n where_o there_o be_v no_o dissimilitude_n and_o can_v be_v no_o division_n or_o separation_n whether_o a_o specific_a divine_a nature_n be_v not_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o absolute_a perfection_n and_o necessary_a existence_n which_o belong_v to_o it_o whether_o the_o divine_a nature_n can_v be_v individual_o the_o same_o and_o yet_o there_o be_v several_a individual_a essence_n these_o and_o a_o great_a many_o other_o question_v it_o will_v be_v necessary_a for_o they_o to_o resolve_v before_o they_o can_v so_o peremptory_o pronounce_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n do_v imply_v a_o contradiction_n on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o number_n of_o three_o and_o one._n and_o so_o i_o come_v to_o the_o second_o particular_a chap._n vi_o no_o contradiction_n for_o three_o person_n to_o be_v in_o one_o common_a nature_n ii_o that_o it_o be_v no_o contradiction_n to_o assert_v three_o person_n in_o one_o common_a nature_n i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o make_v these_o matter_n as_o clear_a as_o i_o can_v for_o the_o great_a difficulty_n in_o most_o man_n mind_n have_v rise_v from_o the_o want_n of_o clear_a and_o distinct_a apprehension_n of_o those_o fundamental_a notion_n which_o be_v necessary_a in_o order_n to_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o they_o 1._o we_o be_v to_o distinguish_v between_o the_o be_v of_o a_o thing_n and_o a_o thing_n in_o be_v or_o between_o essence_n and_o existence_n 2._o between_o the_o unity_n of_o nature_n or_o essence_n and_o of_o existence_n or_o individual_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n 3._o between_o the_o notion_n of_o person_n in_o a_o finite_a and_o limit_a nature_n and_o in_o a_o be_v uncapable_a of_o division_n and_o separation_n 1._o between_o the_o be_v of_o a_o thing_n and_o a_o thing_n in_o be_v by_o the_o former_a we_o mean_v the_o nature_n and_o essential_a property_n of_o a_o thing_n whereby_o it_o be_v distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o kind_n of_o being_n so_o god_n and_o his_o creature_n be_v essential_o distinguish_v from_o each_o other_o by_o such_o attribute_n which_o be_v incommunicable_a and_o the_o creature_n of_o several_a kind_n be_v distinguish_v by_o their_o nature_n or_o essence_n for_o the_o essence_n of_o a_o man_n and_o of_o a_o brute_n be_v not_o bare_o distinguish_v by_o individual_n but_o by_o their_o kind_n and_o that_o which_o do_v constitute_v a_o distinct_a kind_n be_v one_o and_o indivisible_a in_o itself_o for_o the_o essence_n of_o man_n be_v but_o one_o and_o can_v be_v no_o more_o for_o if_o there_o be_v more_o the_o kind_n will_v be_v alter_v so_o that_o there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o common_a nature_n or_o essence_n to_o all_o the_o individual_n of_o that_o kind_n but_o because_o these_o individual_n may_v be_v or_o may_v not_o be_v therefore_o we_o must_v distinguish_v they_o as_o they_o be_v in_o actual_a be_v from_o what_o they_o be_v in_o their_o common_a nature_n for_o that_o continue_v the_o same_o under_o all_o the_o variety_n and_o succession_n of_o individual_n 2._o we_o must_v now_o distinguish_v the_o unity_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o common_a nature_n from_o that_o which_o belong_v to_o the_o individual_n in_o actual_a be_v and_o the_o unity_n of_o essence_n be_v twofold_a 1._o where_o the_o essence_n and_o existence_n be_v the_o same_o i._n e._n where_o necessary_a existence_n do_v belong_v to_o the_o essence_n as_o it_o be_v in_o god_n and_o in_o he_o alone_o it_o be_v a_o essential_a and_o incommunicable_a perfection_n 2._o where_o the_o existence_n be_v contingent_a and_o belong_v to_o the_o will_n of_o another_o and_o so_o it_o be_v in_o all_o creature_n intellectual_a and_o material_a who_o actual_a be_v be_v dependent_a on_o the_o will_n of_o god_n the_o unity_n of_o existence_n may_v be_v consider_v two_o way_n 1._o as_o to_o itself_o and_o so_o it_o be_v call_v identity_n or_o a_o thing_n continue_v the_o same_o with_o itself_o the_o foundation_n whereof_o in_o man_n be_v that_o vital_a principle_n which_o result_v from_o the_o union_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n for_o as_o long_o as_o that_o continue_v notwithstanding_o the_o great_a variety_n of_o change_n in_o the_o material_a part_n the_o man_n continue_v entire_o the_o same_o 2._o the_o unity_n of_o existence_n as_o to_o individual_n may_v be_v consider_v as_o to_o other_o i._n e._n as_o every_o one_o stand_v divide_v from_o every_o other_o individual_a of_o the_o same_o kind_n although_o they_o do_v all_o partake_v of_o the_o same_o common_a essence_n and_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o be_v the_o main_a point_n on_o which_o the_o right_a notion_n of_o these_o matter_n depend_v in_o order_n to_o that_o we_o must_v consider_v two_o thing_n 1._o what_o that_o be_v whereby_o we_o perceive_v the_o difference_n of_o individual_n 2._o what_o that_o be_v which_o real_o make_v two_o being_n of_o the_o same_o kind_a to_o be_v different_a from_o each_o other_o 1._o as_o to_o the_o reason_n of_o our_o perception_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o individual_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n it_o depend_v on_o these_o thing_n 1._o difference_n of_o outward_a accident_n as_o feature_n age_n bulk_n mien_n speech_n habit_n and_o place_n 2._o difference_n of_o inward_a
other_o place_n in_o he_o 413._o it_o may_v appear_v that_o he_o intend_v no_o specific_a nature_n in_o god_n but_o say_v curcellaeus_n 73._o if_o the_o father_n intend_v any_o more_o than_o a_o specific_a nature_n why_o do_v they_o not_o use_v word_n which_o will_v express_v it_o more_o full_o as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o that_o very_a reason_n which_o he_o mention_n from_o epiphanius_n because_o they_o will_v seem_v to_o approach_v too_o near_o to_o sabellianism_n s._n basil_n be_v a_o great_a man_n notwithstanding_o the_o flout_n of_o our_o unitarian_n 26._o and_o apply_v his_o thought_n to_o this_o matter_n to_o clear_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o charge_n of_o sabellianism_n and_o tritheism_n as_o to_o the_o former_a he_o say_v in_o many_o place_n that_o the_o heresy_n lie_v in_o make_v but_o one_o person_n as_o well_o as_o one_o god_n 64._o or_o one_o substance_n with_o three_o several_a name_n as_o to_o the_o latter_a no_o man_n assert_n the_o individual_a unity_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n in_o more_o significant_a word_n than_o he_o do_v for_o he_o use_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 9â—6_n as_o s._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n do_v likewise_o 500_o and_o yet_o both_o these_o be_v produce_v by_o curcellaeus_n for_o a_o specific_a nature_n but_o say_v curcellaeus_n 74._o s._n basil_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o gregory_n nyssen_n do_v assert_v the_o difrence_n between_o substance_n and_o hypostasis_fw-la to_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o one_o be_v take_v for_o common_a nature_n and_o the_o other_o for_o individual_a and_o so_o make_v three_o hypostasis_n he_o must_v make_v three_o individual_n and_o one_o common_a or_o specific_a nature_n i_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o design_n of_o that_o epistle_n that_o by_o three_o hypostasis_n he_o can_v not_o mean_v three_o individual_a essence_n for_o he_o say_v the_o design_n of_o his_o write_n it_o be_v to_o clear_v the_o difference_n between_o substance_n and_o hypostasis_fw-la for_o say_v he_o from_o the_o want_n of_o this_o some_o assert_v but_o one_o hypostasis_fw-la as_o well_o as_o one_o essence_n and_o other_o because_o there_o be_v three_o hypostasis_n suppose_v there_o be_v three_o distinct_a essence_n for_o both_o go_v upon_o the_o same_o ground_n that_o hypostasis_fw-la and_o essence_n be_v the_o same_o therefore_o say_v he_o those_o who_o hold_v three_o hypostasis_n do_v make_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o division_n of_o substance_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o s._n basil_n do_v look_v upon_o the_o notion_n of_o three_o distinct_a substance_n as_o a_o mistake_n i_o say_v distinct_a substance_n as_o individual_n be_v distinct_a for_o so_o the_o first_o principle_n of_o philosophy_n do_v own_o that_o individual_v make_v a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o division_n of_o the_o species_n into_o several_a and_o distinct_a individual_n but_o do_v not_o s._n basil_n go_v about_o to_o explain_v his_o notion_n by_o the_o common_a nature_n of_o man_n and_o the_o several_a individual_n under_o it_o and_o what_o can_v this_o signify_v to_o his_o purpose_n unless_o he_o allow_v the_o same_o in_o the_o godhead_n i_o grant_v he_o do_v so_o but_o he_o say_v the_o substance_n be_v that_o which_o be_v common_a to_o the_o whole_a kind_n the_o hypostasis_fw-la be_v that_o which_o proper_o distinguish_v one_o individual_a from_o another_o which_o he_o call_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o peculiar_a incommunicable_a property_n 〈◊〉_d which_o he_o describe_v by_o a_o concourse_n of_o distinguish_a character_n in_o every_o individual_a but_o how_o do_v he_o apply_v these_o thing_n to_o the_o divine_a nature_n for_o therein_o lie_v the_o whole_a difficulty_n do_v he_o own_o such_o a_o community_n of_o nature_n and_o distinction_n of_o individual_n there_o he_o first_o confess_v the_o divine_a nature_n to_o be_v incomprehensible_a by_o we_o but_o yet_o we_o may_v have_v some_o distinct_a notion_n about_o these_o thing_n as_o for_o instance_n in_o the_o father_n we_o conceive_v something_o common_a to_o he_o and_o to_o the_o son_n and_o that_o be_v the_o divine_a essence_n and_o the_o same_o as_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o there_o must_v be_v some_o proper_a character_n to_o distinguish_v these_o one_o from_o another_o or_o else_o there_o will_v be_v nothing_o but_o confusion_n which_o be_v sabellianism_n now_o the_o essential_a attribute_n and_o divine_a operation_n be_v common_a to_o they_o and_o therefore_o these_o can_v distinguish_v they_o from_o each_o other_o and_o those_o be_v the_o peculiar_a property_n of_o each_o person_n as_o he_o show_v at_o large_a but_o may_v not_o each_o person_n have_v a_o distinct_a essence_n belong_v to_o he_o as_o we_o see_v it_o be_v among_o man_n for_o this_o s._n basil_n answer_v 1._o he_o utter_o deny_v any_o possible_a division_n in_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o he_o never_o question_v b._n but_o the_o distinction_n of_o individual_n under_o the_o same_o species_n be_v a_o sort_n of_o division_n although_o there_o be_v no_o separation_n and_o the_o follower_n of_o joh._n philoponus_n do_v hold_v a_o indissoluble_a union_n between_o the_o three_o individual_a essence_n in_o the_o divine_a nature_n but_o they_o hold_v a_o distinction_n of_o peculiar_a essence_n beside_o the_o common_a nature_n which_o they_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o appear_v by_o photius_n 24._o who_o be_v very_o able_a to_o judge_v and_o it_o appear_v by_o one_o of_o themselves_o in_o photius_n that_o the_o controversy_n be_v whether_o a_o hyposiasis_n can_v be_v without_o a_o individual_a essence_n belong_v to_o itself_o 234._o or_o whether_o the_o peculiar_a property_n and_o character_n do_v make_v the_o hypostasis_fw-la but_o as_o to_o s._n basil_n notion_n we_o be_v to_o observe_v 2._o that_o he_o make_v the_o divine_a essence_n to_o be_v uncapable_a of_o number_n by_o reason_n of_o its_o perfect_a unity_n here_o our_o unitarian_n tell_v we_o that_o when_o s._n basil_n say_v 27._o that_o god_n be_v not_o one_o in_o number_n but_o in_o nature_n he_o mean_v as_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n be_v one_o but_o there_o be_v many_o particular_a man_n as_o peter_z james_n and_o john_n etc._n etc._n so_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n or_o the_o common_a divinity_n be_v one_o but_o there_o be_v as_o true_o more_o god_n in_o number_n or_o more_o particular_a god_n as_o there_o be_v more_o particular_a men._n but_o that_o this_o be_v a_o gross_a mistake_n or_o abuse_v of_o s._n basil_n meaning_n 141._o i_o shall_v make_v it_o plain_a from_o hâ—mself_n for_o they_o say_v that_o he_o hold_v that_o as_o to_o this_o question_n how_o many_o god_n it_o must_v be_v answer_v three_o god_n in_o number_n or_o three_o personal_a god_n and_o one_o in_o nature_n or_o divine_a property_n whereas_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o give_v such_o a_o answer_n that_o he_o absolute_o deny_v that_o there_o can_v be_v more_o god_n than_o one_o in_o that_o very_a place_n he_o mention_n it_o as_o a_o objection_n that_o since_o he_o say_v that_o the_o father_n be_v god_n the_o son_n god_n the_o holy_a ghost_n god_n he_o must_v hold_v three_o god_n to_o which_o he_o answer_v we_o own_o but_o one_o god_n not_o in_o number_n but_o in_o nature_n then_o say_v they_o he_o hold_v but_o one_o god_n in_o nature_n and_o more_o in_o number_n that_o be_v so_o far_o from_o his_o meaning_n that_o i_o hardly_o think_v any_o that_o read_v the_o passage_n in_o s._n basil_n can_v so_o wilful_o pervert_v his_o meaning_n for_o his_o intention_n be_v so_o far_o from_o assert_v more_o god_n in_o number_n that_o it_o be_v to_o prove_v so_o perfect_a a_o unity_n in_o god_n that_o he_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o number_n or_o of_o be_v more_o than_o one_o for_o say_v he_o that_o which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v one_o in_o number_n be_v not_o real_o and_o simple_o one_o but_o be_v make_v up_o of_o many_o which_o by_o composition_n become_v one_o as_o we_o say_v the_o world_n be_v one_o which_o be_v make_v up_o of_o many_o thing_n but_o god_n be_v a_o simple_a uncompounded_a be_v and_o therefore_o can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v one_o in_o number_n but_o the_o world_n be_v not_o one_o by_o nature_n because_o it_o be_v make_v up_o of_o so_o many_o thing_n but_o it_o be_v one_o by_o number_n as_o those_o several_a part_n make_v but_o one_o world_n be_v not_o this_o fair_a deal_n with_o such_o a_o man_n as_o s._n basil_n to_o represent_v his_o sense_n quite_o otherwise_o than_o it_o be_v as_o though_o he_o allow_v more_o god_n than_o one_o in_o number_n number_n say_v he_o again_o belong_v to_o quantity_n and_o quantity_n to_o body_n but_o what_o relation_n
among_o man_n if_o several_a go_v about_o the_o same_o work_n yet_o every_o particular_a person_n work_v by_o himself_o and_o therefore_o they_o may_v well_o be_v call_v many_o because_o every_o one_o be_v circumscribe_v but_o in_o the_o divine_a person_n he_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v quite_o otherwise_o for_o they_o all_o concur_v in_o the_o action_n towards_o we_o as_o he_o there_o show_v at_o large_a petavius_n be_v aware_a of_o this_o and_o therefore_o he_o say_v he_o quit_v it_o and_o return_v to_o the_o other_o whereas_o he_o only_o say_v if_o his_o adversary_n be_v displease_v with_o it_o he_o think_v the_o other_o sufficient_a which_o in_o short_a be_v that_o essence_n in_o itself_o be_v one_o and_o indivisible_a but_o among_o man_n it_o be_v divide_v according_a to_o the_o subject_n that_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v capable_a of_o no_o division_n at_o all_o and_o therefore_o the_o difference_n of_o hypostasis_n must_v be_v from_o the_o different_a relation_n and_o manner_n of_o subsistence_n 3._o he_o express_v his_o meaning_n full_o in_o another_o place_n for_o in_o his_o catechetical_a oration_n p._n he_o say_v he_o look_v on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n as_o a_o profound_a mystery_n which_o three_o individual_a person_n in_o one_o specific_a nature_n be_v far_o from_o but_o wherein_o lie_v it_o chief_o in_o this_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v number_n and_o no_o number_n different_a view_n and_o yet_o but_o one_o a_o distinction_n of_o hypostasis_n and_o yet_o no_o division_n in_o the_o subject_n for_o so_o his_o word_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v contrary_a to_o what_o he_o say_v of_o human_a hypostasis_n now_o what_o be_v the_o subject_a in_o this_o case_n according_a to_o curcellaeus_n his_o notion_n it_o must_v be_v a_o individual_a but_o since_o he_o assert_v there_o can_v be_v no_o division_n in_o the_o subject_n than_o he_o must_v overthrow_v any_o such_o individual_n as_o be_v among_o men._n these_o be_v the_o chief_a testimony_n out_o of_o the_o greek_a father_n who_o authority_n curcellaeus_n and_o other_o rely_v most_o upon_o as_o to_o this_o matter_n which_o i_o have_v therefore_o more_o particular_o examine_v but_o s._n jerom_n say_v curcellaeus_n 48._o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o damasus_n think_v three_o hypostasis_n imply_v three_o distinct_a substance_n and_o therefore_o when_o the_o campense_n will_v have_v he_o own_v they_o he_o refuse_v it_o and_o ask_v his_o advice_n then_o it_o be_v plain_a s._n jerom_n will_v not_o own_o three_o distinct_a substance_n and_o so_o can_v not_o be_v of_o curcellaeus_n his_o mind_n but_o say_v he_o s._n jerom_n mean_v by_o three_o substance_n three_o god_n different_a in_o kind_n 107._o as_o the_o arian_n do_v but_o how_o do_v that_o appear_v do_v he_o not_o say_v the_o arian_n bishop_n and_o the_o campense_n put_v he_o upon_o it_o but_o who_o be_v this_o arian_n bishop_n and_o these_o campense_n no_o other_o than_o the_o meletian_a party_n for_o meletius_n be_v bring_v in_o by_o the_o arian_n but_o he_o join_v against_o they_o with_o s._n basil_n and_o other_o who_o assert_v three_o hypostasis_n and_o the_o campense_n be_v his_o people_n who_o meet_v without_o the_o gate_n as_o the_o historian_n tell_v we_o but_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o s._n jerom_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n understand_v hypostasis_fw-la to_o be_v the_o same_o then_o with_o substance_n and_o the_o reason_n why_o they_o will_v not_o allow_v three_o hypostasis_n be_v because_o they_o will_v not_o assert_v three_o substance_n so_o that_o curcellaeus_n his_o hypothesis_n have_v very_o little_a colour_n for_o it_o among_o the_o latin_a father_n since_o s._n jerom_n there_o say_v it_o will_v be_v sacrilege_n to_o hold_v three_o substance_n and_o he_o free_o bestow_v a_o anathema_n upon_o any_o one_o that_o assert_v more_o than_o one_o but_o hilary_n say_v curcellaeus_n own_v a_o specific_a unity_n 89._o for_o in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr synodis_fw-la he_o show_v that_o by_o one_o substance_n they_o do_v not_o mean_a one_o individual_a substance_n but_o such_o as_o be_v in_o adam_n and_o seth_n that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n no_o man_n assert_n the_o unity_n and_o indiscrimination_n of_o the_o divine_a substance_n more_o full_o and_o frequent_o than_o he_o do_v and_o that_o without_o any_o difference_n or_o variation_n as_o to_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o although_o against_o the_o arian_n he_o may_v use_v that_o for_o a_o illustration_n of_o adam_n and_o seth_n yet_o when_o he_o come_v to_o explain_v himself_o he_o declare_v it_o must_v be_v understand_v in_o a_o way_n agreeable_a to_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o he_o deny_v any_o division_n of_o the_o substance_n between_o father_n and_o son_n 67._o but_o he_o assert_v one_o and_o the_o same_o substance_n to_o be_v in_o both_o and_o although_o the_o person_n of_o the_o son_n remain_v distinct_a from_o the_o person_n of_o the_o father_n 6._o yet_o he_o subsist_v in_o that_o substance_n of_o which_o he_o be_v beget_v and_o nothing_o be_v take_v off_o from_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n by_o his_o be_v beget_v of_o it_o but_o do_v he_o not_o say_v that_o he_o have_v a_o legitimate_a and_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o own_o beget_v nature_n from_o god_n the_o father_n 18._o and_o what_o be_v this_o but_o to_o own_o two_o distinct_a substance_n how_o can_v the_o substance_n be_v distinct_a if_o it_o be_v the_o very_a same_o and_o the_o son_n subsist_v in_o that_o substance_n of_o which_o he_o be_v beget_v and_o that_o hilary_n beside_o a_o multitude_n of_o passage_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o he_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o two_o distinct_a substance_n will_v appear_v by_o this_o evidence_n the_o arian_n in_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a set_v down_o among_o the_o several_a heresy_n which_o they_o condemn_v 12._o that_o of_o hieracas_n who_o say_v the_o father_n and_o son_n be_v like_o two_o lamp_n shine_v out_o of_o one_o common_a vessel_n of_o oil._n hilary_n be_v sensible_a that_o under_o this_o that_o expression_n be_v strike_v at_o god_n of_o god_n light_a of_o light_n which_o the_o church_n own_v his_o answer_n be_v luminis_fw-la naturae_fw-la vnitas_fw-la est_fw-la non_fw-la ex_fw-la connexione_fw-la porrectio_fw-la i_o e._n they_o be_v not_o two_o divide_v light_n from_o one_o common_a stock_n but_o the_o same_o light_n remain_v after_o it_o be_v kindle_v that_o it_o be_v before_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o word_n light_n of_o light_n say_v he_o imply_v that_o it_o give_v to_o another_o that_o which_o it_o continue_v to_o have_v itself_o sit_fw-la and_o petavius_n say_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o hieracas_n be_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n and_o son_n differ_v numerical_o as_o one_o lamp_n from_o another_o and_o hilary_n call_v it_o a_o error_n of_o humane_a understanding_n which_o will_v judge_v of_o god_n 12._o by_o what_o they_o find_v in_o one_o another_o do_v not_o s._n ambrose_n say_v as_o curcellaeus_n quote_v he_o 96._o that_o the_o father_n and_o son_n be_v not_o two_o god_n because_o all_o man_n be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o one_o substance_n nou._n but_o saint_n ambrose_n be_v direct_o against_o he_o for_o he_o say_v the_o arian_n object_v that_o if_o they_o make_v the_o son_n true_a god_n and_o con-substantial_a with_o the_o father_n they_o must_v make_v two_o god_n as_o there_o be_v two_o man_n or_o two_o sheep_n of_o the_o same_o essence_n but_o a_o man_n and_o a_o sheep_n be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v man_n or_o two_o sheep_n which_o they_o say_v to_o excuse_v themselves_o because_o they_o make_v the_o son_n of_o a_o different_a kind_n and_o substance_n from_o the_o father_n and_o what_o answer_n do_v s._n ambrose_n give_v to_o this_o 1._o he_o say_v plurality_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n rather_o fall_v on_o those_o of_o different_a kind_n and_o therefore_o when_o they_o make_v they_o of_o several_a kind_n they_o must_v make_v several_a go_n 2._o that_o we_o who_o hold_v but_o one_o substance_n can_v make_v more_o god_n than_o one._n 3._o to_o his_o instance_n of_o man_n he_o answer_v that_o although_o they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n by_o birth_n yet_o theâ—_n differ_v in_o age_n and_o thought_n and_o work_v and_o place_n from_o one_o another_o and_o where_o there_o be_v such_o diversity_n there_o can_v be_v unity_n but_o in_o god_n there_o be_v no_o difference_n of_o nature_n will_n or_o operation_n and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o god_n the_o last_o i_o shall_v mention_v be_v s._n augustin_n who_o curcellaeus_n produce_v to_o as_o little_a purpose_n 97._o for_o although_o he_o do_v mention_v the_o same_o instance_n of_o several_a man_n be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n yet_o he_o speak_v so_o express_o against_o a_o specific_a unity_n in_o
and_o therefore_o comprehend_v the_o whole_a three_o person_n so_o that_o there_o be_v neither_o a_o grammatical_a 13._o nor_o arithmetical_a contradiction_n and_o what_o say_v our_o unitarian_n to_o this_o true_o no_o less_o than_o that_o the_o remedy_n be_v worse_a if_o possible_a than_o the_o disease_n nay_o then_o we_o be_v in_o a_o very_a ill_a case_n but_o how_o i_o pray_v do_v this_o appear_v 1._o say_v they_o three_o personal_a god_n and_o one_o essential_a god_n make_v four_o god_n if_o the_o essential_a god_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o personal_a god_n and_o though_o he_o be_v the_o same_o yet_o since_o they_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o one_o another_o but_o distinct_a it_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v three_o god_n i._n e._n three_o personal_a go_n 2._o it_o introduce_v two_o sort_n of_o god_n three_o personal_a and_o one_o essential_a but_o the_o christian_a religion_n know_v and_o own_v but_o one_o true_a and_o most_o high_a god_n of_o any_o sort_n so_o far_o then_o we_o be_v agree_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o true_a and_o most_o high_a god_n and_o that_o because_o of_o the_o perfect_a unity_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n which_o can_v be_v no_o more_o than_o one_o and_o where_o there_o be_v but_o one_o divine_a essence_n there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o true_a god_n unless_o we_o can_v suppose_v a_o god_n without_o a_o essence_n and_o that_o will_v be_v a_o strange_a sort_n of_o god_n he_o will_v be_v a_o personal_a god_n indeed_o in_o their_o critical_a sense_n of_o a_o person_n for_o a_o shape_n or_o appearance_n but_o may_v not_o the_o fame_n essence_n be_v divide_v that_o i_o have_v already_o show_v to_o be_v impossible_a therefore_o we_o can_v make_v so_o many_o personal_a god_n because_o we_o assert_v one_o and_o the_o same_o essence_n in_o the_o three_o person_n of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n but_o they_o be_v distinct_a and_o therefore_o must_v be_v distinct_a god_n since_o every_o one_o be_v distinct_a from_o the_o other_o they_o be_v distinct_a as_o to_o personal_a property_n but_o not_o as_o to_o essential_a attribute_n which_o be_v and_o must_v be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o so_o that_o here_o be_v but_o one_o essential_a god_n and_o three_o person_n but_o after_o all_o why_o do_v we_o assert_v three_o person_n in_o the_o godhead_n not_o because_o we_o find_v they_o in_o the_o athanasian_n creed_n but_o because_o the_o scripture_n have_v reveal_v that_o there_o be_v three_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n to_o who_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o attribute_n be_v give_v this_o we_o very_o believe_v that_o the_o scripture_n have_v reveal_v and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o place_n of_o which_o we_o think_v no_o tolerable_a sense_n can_v be_v give_v without_o it_o and_o therefore_o we_o assert_v this_o doctrine_n on_o the_o same_o ground_n on_o which_o we_o believe_v the_o scripture_n and_o if_o there_o be_v three_o person_n which_o have_v the_o divine_a nature_n attribute_v to_o they_o what_o must_v we_o do_v in_o this_o case_n must_v we_o cast_v off_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n no_o that_o be_v too_o frequent_o and_o plain_o assert_v for_o we_o to_o call_v it_o into_o question_n must_v we_o reject_v those_o scripture_n which_o attribute_v divinity_n to_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o father_n that_o we_o can_v do_v unless_o we_o cast_v off_o those_o book_n of_o scripture_n wherein_o those_o thing_n be_v contain_v but_o why_o do_v we_o call_v they_o person_n when_o that_o term_n be_v not_o find_v in_o scripture_n and_o be_v of_o a_o doubtful_a sense_n the_o true_a account_n whereof_o i_o take_v to_o be_v this_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o facundus_n hermianensis_fw-la serm._n that_o the_o christian_a church_n receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n before_o the_o term_n of_o three_o person_n be_v use_v but_o sabellianism_n be_v the_o occasion_n of_o make_v use_n of_o the_o name_n of_o person_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o sabellian_o do_v not_o dislike_v our_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n person_n which_o they_o know_v be_v not_o the_o church_n sense_n as_o it_o be_v take_v for_o a_o appearance_n or_o a_o external_a quality_n which_o be_v consistent_a enough_o with_o their_o hypothesis_n who_o allow_v but_o one_o real_a person_n with_o different_a manifestation_n that_o this_o be_v their_o true_a opinion_n appear_v from_o the_o best_a account_n we_o have_v of_o their_o doctrine_n from_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o sabellianism_n the_o foundation_n of_o it_o be_v lay_v in_o the_o early_a and_o most_o dangerous_a heresy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n viz._n that_o which_o be_v common_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o gnostic_n and_o that_o of_o the_o cerinthian_o and_o ebionite_n for_o how_o much_o soever_o they_o differ_v from_o each_o other_o in_o other_o thing_n yet_o they_o both_o agree_v in_o this_o that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o trinity_n consist_v of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n but_o that_o all_o be_v but_o different_a appearance_n and_o manifestation_n of_o god_n to_o mankind_n in_o consequence_n whereof_o the_o gnostic_n deny_v the_o very_a humanity_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o cerinthian_o and_o ebionite_n his_o divinity_n but_o both_o these_o sort_n be_v utter_o reject_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o no_o such_o thing_n as_o sabellianism_n be_v find_v within_o it_o afterward_o there_o arise_v some_o person_n who_o start_v the_o same_o opinion_n within_o the_o church_n 3._o the_o first_o we_o meet_v with_o of_o this_o sort_n be_v those_o mention_v by_o theodoret_n epigonus_n cleomenes_n and_o noëtus_n from_o who_o they_o be_v call_v noeâ—ians_n not_o long_o after_o sabellius_n broach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o pentapolis_n and_o the_o part_n thereabouts_o which_o make_v dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n appear_v so_o early_o and_o so_o warm_o against_o it_o 558._o but_o he_o happen_v to_o let_v fall_v some_o expression_n as_o though_o he_o assert_v a_o inequality_n of_o hypostasis_n in_o the_o godhead_n complaint_n be_v make_v of_o it_o to_o dionysius_n then_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o thereupon_o explain_v that_o which_o he_o take_v to_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o this_o matter_n which_o be_v still_o preserve_v in_o athanasius_n 275._o therein_o he_o disow_v the_o sabellian_n doctrine_n which_o confound_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o make_v they_o to_o be_v the_o same_o and_o withal_o he_o reject_v those_o who_o hold_v three_o distinct_a and_o separate_a hypostasis_n as_o the_o platonist_n and_o after_o they_o the_o marcionist_n do_v dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n when_o he_o come_v to_o explain_v himself_o agree_v with_o the_o other_o and_o assert_v the_o son_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n dionys._n as_o athanasius_n have_v prove_v at_o large_a but_o yet_o he_o say_v that_o if_o a_o distinction_n of_o hypostasis_n be_v not_o keep_v up_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n will_v be_v lose_v as_o appear_v by_o a_o epistle_n of_o he_o in_o s._n basil._n athanasius_n say_v 29._o that_o the_o heresy_n of_o sabellius_n lie_v in_o make_v the_o father_n and_o son_n to_o be_v only_o different_a name_n of_o the_o same_o person_n 17._o so_o that_o in_o one_o respect_n he_o be_v the_o father_n and_o in_o another_o the_o son_n gregory_n nazianzen_n in_o opposition_n to_o sabellianism_n say_v we_o must_v believe_v one_o god_n and_o three_o hypostasis_n and_o commend_v athanasius_n for_o preserve_v the_o true_a mean_a in_o assert_v the_o unity_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o distinction_n of_o property_n s._n basil_n say_v 380._o that_o the_o sabellian_o make_v but_o one_o person_n of_o the_o father_n and_o son_n that_o in_o name_n they_o confess_v the_o son_n but_o in_o reality_n they_o deny_v he_o in_o another_o place_n that_o the_o sabellian_o assert_v but_o one_o hypostasis_fw-la in_o the_o divine_a nature_n 141._o but_o that_o god_n take_v several_a person_n upon_o he_o as_o occasion_v require_v sometime_o that_o of_o a_o father_n at_o other_o time_n of_o a_o son_n and_o so_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o other_o place_n he_o say_v 64.391_o that_o there_o be_v distinct_a hypostasis_n with_o their_o peculiar_a property_n which_o be_v join_v with_o the_o unity_n of_o nature_n make_v up_o the_o true_a confession_n of_o faith_n there_o be_v some_o who_o will_v have_v but_o one_o hypostasis_fw-la who_o he_o oppose_v with_o great_a vehemency_n and_o the_o reason_n he_o give_v be_v that_o then_o they_o must_v make_v the_o person_n to_o be_v mere_a name_n which_o be_v sabellianisn_a and_o he_o say_v that_o if_o our_o notion_n of_o distinct_a person_n have_v no_o certain_a foundation_n they_o be_v mere_a name_n such_o as_o
the_o instance_n of_o solomon_n be_v not_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n unless_o we_o assert_v three_o person_n found_v upon_o those_o different_a relation_n in_o his_o individual_a nature_n who_o deny_v that_o one_o person_n may_v have_v different_a respect_n and_o yet_o be_v but_o one_o person_n subsist_v where_o do_v the_o scripture_n say_v that_o the_o son_n of_o david_n the_o father_n of_o rehoboam_n and_o he_o that_o proceed_v from_o david_n and_o bathsheba_n be_v three_o person_n distinguish_v by_o those_o relative_a property_n but_o here_o lie_v the_o foundation_n of_o what_o we_o believe_v as_o to_o the_o trinity_n we_o be_v assure_v from_o scripture_n that_o there_o be_v three_o to_o who_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o attribute_n be_v give_v and_o we_o be_v assure_v both_o from_o scripture_n and_o reason_n that_o there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o divine_a essence_n and_o therefore_o every_o one_o of_o these_o must_v have_v the_o divine_a nature_n and_o yet_o that_o can_v be_v but_o one_o but_o it_o be_v a_o most_o unreasonable_a thing_n to_o charge_v those_o with_o sabellianism_n who_o assert_v that_o every_o person_n have_v the_o divine_a nature_n distinct_o belong_v to_o he_o and_o that_o the_o divine_a essence_n be_v communicate_v from_o the_o father_n to_o the_o son_n do_v ever_o nâ—etus_n or_o sabellius_n or_o any_o of_o their_o follower_n speak_v after_o this_o manner_n be_v the_o divine_a essence_n but_o a_o mere_a name_n or_o a_o different_a respect_n only_o to_o mankind_n for_o the_o assert_v such_o relative_a person_n as_o have_v no_o essence_n at_o all_o be_v the_o true_a sabellian_n doctrine_n as_o will_v be_v make_v appear_v in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n and_o so_o much_o be_v confess_v by_o our_o unitarian_n themselves_o for_o they_o say_v that_o the_o sabellian_o hold_v that_o father_n 18._o son_n and_o spirit_n be_v but_o only_o three_o name_n oâ—_n god_n give_v to_o he_o in_o scripture_n by_o occasion_n of_o so_o many_o several_a dispensation_n towards_o the_o creature_n and_o so_o he_o be_v but_o one_o subsist_v person_n and_o three_o relative_a person_n as_o he_o sustain_v the_o three_o name_n of_o father_n son_n and_o spirit_n which_o be_v the_o relation_n of_o god_n towards_o thing_n without_o he_o he_o be_v so_o many_o relative_a person_n or_o person_n in_o a_o classical_a critical_a sense_n i._n e._n person_n without_o any_o essence_n belong_v to_o they_o as_o such_o but_o those_o who_o assert_v a_o communication_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n to_o each_o person_n can_v never_o be_v guilty_a of_o sabellianism_n if_o this_o be_v it_o which_o themselves_o affirm_v and_o so_o those_o call_v nominal_a trinitarian_n be_v very_o unjust_o so_o call_v because_o they_o do_v real_o hold_v a_o trinity_n of_o person_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n 2._o let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o charge_n they_o lie_v upon_o those_o who_o they_o call_v real_a trinitarian_n and_o they_o tell_v we_o 19_o that_o the_o nominal_n will_v seem_v to_o be_v profound_a philosopher_n deep_a sage_n in_o comparison_n with_o they_o these_o be_v very_a oblige_a expression_n to_o they_o in_o the_o beginning_n but_o how_o do_v they_o make_v out_o this_o gross_a stupidity_n of_o they_o in_o short_a it_o be_v that_o they_o stand_v condemn_v and_o anathematise_v as_o heretic_n by_o a_o general_a council_n and_o by_o all_o the_o modern_n and_o be_v every_o day_n challenge_v and_o impeach_v of_o tritheism_n and_o can_v agree_v among_o themselves_o but_o charge_v one_o another_o with_o great_a absurdity_n and_o in_o plain_a term_n they_o charge_v they_o with_o nonsense_n in_o the_o thing_n 32._o whereas_o the_o other_o lie_v only_o in_o word_n because_o these_o assert_v three_o divine_a subsist_v person_n three_o infinite_a spirit_n mind_n or_o substance_n as_o distinct_a as_o so_o many_o angel_n or_o man_n each_o of_o they_o perfect_o god_n and_o yet_o all_o of_o they_o be_v but_o one_o god_n to_o understand_v this_o matter_n right_o we_o must_v consider_v that_o when_o the_o socinian_n pamphlet_n first_o come_v abroad_o some_o year_n since_o a_o learned_a and_o worthy_a person_n of_o our_o church_n who_o have_v appear_v with_o great_a vigour_n and_o reason_n against_o our_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o late_a reign_n which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v forget_v undertake_v to_o defend_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n against_o the_o history_n of_o the_o unitarian_n and_o the_o note_n on_o the_o athanasian_n creed_n but_o in_o the_o warmth_n of_o dispute_v and_o out_o of_o a_o desire_n to_o make_v this_o matter_n more_o intelligible_a he_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v carry_v beyond_o the_o ancient_a method_n which_o the_o church_n have_v use_v to_o express_v her_o sense_n by_o still_o retain_v the_o same_o fundamental_a article_n of_o three_o person_n in_o one_o undivided_a essence_n but_o explain_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o to_o make_v each_o person_n to_o have_v a_o peculiar_a and_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o own_o this_o give_v so_o great_a a_o advantage_n to_o the_o author_n of_o those_o treatise_n that_o in_o a_o little_a time_n 12._o he_o set_v forth_o his_o note_n with_o a_o appendix_n in_o answer_n to_o this_o new_a explication_n wherein_o he_o charge_v he_o with_o heresy_n tritheism_n and_o contradiction_n the_o very_a same_o charge_n which_o have_v be_v since_o improve_v and_o carry_v on_o by_o other_o i_o wish_v i_o can_v say_v without_o any_o unbecoming_a heat_n or_o reflection_n but_o i_o shall_v now_o examine_v how_o far_o these_o charge_n have_v any_o ground_n so_o as_o to_o affect_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a end_n our_o adversary_n aim_v at_o in_o heap_v these_o reproach_n upon_o one_o who_o appear_v so_o early_o and_o with_o so_o much_o zeal_n to_o defend_v it_o we_o be_v therefore_o to_o consider_v these_o thing_n 1._o that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v very_o right_a in_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o article_n itself_o and_o yet_o may_v be_v mistake_v in_o his_o explication_n of_o it_o and_o this_o one_o of_o his_o keen_a adversary_n free_o acknowledge_v for_o he_o plain_o distinguish_v between_o the_o fundamental_a article_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o explain_v it_o and_o affirm_v that_o a_o man_n may_v quit_v his_o explication_n without_o part_v with_o the_o article_n itself_o 309._o and_o so_o he_o may_v retain_v the_o article_n with_o his_o explication_n but_o suppose_v a_o man_n to_o assent_v to_o the_o fundamental_a article_n itself_o and_o be_v mistake_v in_o his_o explication_n of_o it_o can_v he_o be_v charge_v with_o heresy_n about_o this_o article_n for_o heresy_n must_v relate_v to_o the_o fundamental_a article_n to_o which_o he_o declare_v his_o hearty_a and_o unfeigned_a assent_n but_o here_o we_o suppose_v the_o mistake_n to_o lie_v only_o in_o the_o explication_n as_o for_o instance_n sabellianism_n be_v a_o condemn_a and_o explode_a heresy_n for_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o very_a doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n but_o suppose_v one_o who_o assert_n the_o doctrine_n of_o three_o person_n shall_v make_v they_o to_o be_v three_o modes_n must_v such_o a_o one_o present_o be_v charge_v with_o heresy_n before_o we_o see_v whether_o his_o explication_n be_v consistent_a with_o the_o fundamental_a article_n or_o not_o for_o this_o be_v liable_a to_o very_o obvious_a objection_n that_o the_o father_n beget_v a_o mode_n instead_o of_o a_o son_n that_o we_o pray_v to_o three_o modes_n instead_o of_o three_o real_a person_n that_o modes_n be_v mutable_a thing_n in_o their_o own_o nature_n etc._n etc._n but_o must_v we_o from_o hence_o conclude_v such_o a_o one_o guilty_a of_o heresy_n when_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o withal_o suppose_v they_o not_o to_o be_v mere_a modes_n but_o that_o the_o divine_a essence_n be_v to_o be_v take_v together_o with_o the_o mode_n to_o make_v a_o person_n yea_o suppose_v some_o spiteful_a adversary_n shall_v say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o contradiction_n to_o say_v that_o the_o same_o common_a nature_n can_v make_v a_o person_n with_o a_o mode_n superad_v to_o it_o unless_o that_o be_v individuate_v for_o a_o â—erson_n do_v imply_v a_o individual_a nature_n and_o not_o a_o mere_a relative_a mode_n be_v this_o sufficient_a to_o charge_v such_o a_o person_n with_o the_o sabellian_n heresy_n which_o he_o utter_o disow_v be_v not_o the_o like_a equity_n to_o be_v shewid_v in_o another_o though_o different_a explication_n suppose_v then_o a_o person_n solemn_o profess_v to_o own_o the_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n as_o much_o as_o any_o other_o but_o he_o think_v that_o three_o person_n must_v have_v distinct_a substance_n to_o make_v they_o person_n but_o so_o as_o to_o make_v no_o division_n or_o separation_n in_o the_o godhead_n and_o that_o he_o can_v conceive_v a_o communication_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n
without_o this_o must_v this_o present_o be_v run_v down_o as_o heresy_n when_o he_o assert_n at_o the_o same_o time_n three_o person_n in_o the_o same_o undivided_a essence_n but_o this_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o contradiction_n so_o it_o be_v in_o the_o other_o case_n and_o not_o allow_v then_o and_o why_o shall_v it_o be_v otherwise_o in_o this_o i_o speak_v not_o this_o to_o justify_v such_o explication_n but_o to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o heresy_n of_o deny_v a_o article_n and_o a_o mistake_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o it_o even_o the_o great_a heresie-maker_n in_o the_o world_n distinguish_v between_o heresy_n and_o erroneous_a explication_n of_o article_n of_o faith_n as_o any_o one_o may_v find_v that_o look_n into_o they_o and_o even_o the_o inquisitor_n of_o heresy_n themselves_o allow_v the_o distinction_n between_o heresy_n and_o a_o erroneous_a proposition_n in_o faith_n which_o amount_v to_o the_o same_o with_o a_o mistake_a explication_n of_o it_o and_o they_o all_o grant_v that_o there_o may_v be_v proposition_n that_o tend_v to_o heresy_n or_o savour_n of_o it_o which_o can_v be_v condemn_v for_o heretical_a and_o even_o pegna_n condemn_v melchior_n canus_n for_o be_v too_o cruel_a in_o assert_v it_o to_o be_v heresy_n to_o contradict_v the_o general_a sense_n of_o divine_n 226._o because_o the_o school_n can_v make_v heresy_n 2._o it_o be_v frequent_o and_o solemn_o affirm_v by_o he_o 19_o that_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n be_v the_o most_o real_a essential_a indivisible_a inseparable_a unity_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o divine_a nature_n which_o be_v original_o in_o the_o father_n and_o be_v substantial_o communicate_v by_o the_o father_n to_o the_o son_n as_o a_o distinct_a subsist_v person_n 28._o by_o a_o eternal_a ineffable_a generation_n and_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o a_o eternal_a and_o substantial_a procession_n from_o father_n and_o son_n do_v the_o other_o who_o maintain_v a_o trinity_n deny_v this_o by_o no_o mean_n for_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o they_o assert_v the_o same_o thing_n so_o that_o they_o be_v full_o agree_v as_o to_o the_o main_a fundamental_a article_n and_o even_o the_o unitarian_n yield_v that_o from_o the_o beginning_n he_o assert_v 19_o that_o the_o three_o divine_a person_n be_v in_o one_o undivided_a substance_n wherein_o then_o lie_v the_o foundation_n of_o this_o mighty_a quarrel_n and_o those_o unreasonable_a heat_n that_o man_n have_v fall_v into_o about_o it_o to_o the_o great_a scandal_n of_o our_o church_n and_o religion_n in_o short_a it_o be_v this_o that_o the_o same_o author_n assert_n 15._o 1._o that_o it_o be_v gross_a sabellianism_n to_o say_v that_o there_o be_v not_o three_o personal_a mind_n or_o spirit_n or_o substance_n 2._o that_o a_o distinct_a substantial_a person_n must_v have_v a_o distinct_a substance_n of_o his_o own_o proper_a and_o peculiar_a to_o his_o own_o person_n but_o he_o own_v 17._o that_o although_o there_o be_v three_o distinct_a person_n or_o mind_n each_o of_o who_o be_v distinct_o and_o by_o himself_o god_n 29._o yet_o there_o be_v not_o three_o god_n but_o one_o god_n or_o one_o divinity_n which_o he_o say_v be_v entire_o and_o indivisible_o and_o inseparable_o in_o three_o distinct_a person_n or_o mind_n that_o the_o same_o one_o divine_a nature_n be_v whole_o and_o entire_o communicate_v by_o the_o eternal_a father_n to_o the_o eternal_a son_n and_o by_o the_o father_n and_o son_n to_o the_o eternal_a spirit_n without_o any_o division_n or_o separation_n 30._o and_o so_o it_o remain_v one_o still_o this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o this_o new_a explication_n which_o have_v raise_v such_o flame_n that_o injunction_n from_o authority_n be_v think_v necessary_a to_o suppress_v they_o but_o those_o can_v reach_v no_o far_o than_o the_o restraint_n of_o man_n tongue_n and_o pen_n about_o these_o matter_n and_o unless_o something_o be_v find_v out_o to_o satisfy_v their_o mind_n and_o to_o remove_v misapprehension_n the_o present_a heat_n may_v be_v only_o cover_v over_o and_o keep_v in_o which_o when_o there_o be_v a_o vent_n give_v may_v break_v out_o into_o a_o more_o dangerous_a flame_n therefore_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o state_n and_o clear_a this_o matter_n so_o as_o to_o prevent_v any_o future_a eruption_n thereof_o which_o will_v be_v do_v by_o consider_v how_o far_o they_o be_v agree_v and_o how_o far_o the_o remain_a difference_n ought_v to_o be_v pursue_v 1._o they_o be_v agree_v that_o there_o be_v three_o distinct_a person_n and_o but_o one_o godhead_n 2._o that_o there_o be_v no_o separate_a and_o divide_a substance_n in_o the_o trinity_n but_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v whole_o and_o entire_o one_o and_o undivided_a 3._o that_o the_o divine_a essence_n be_v communicate_v from_o the_o father_n to_o the_o son_n and_o from_o both_o to_o the_o holy_a spirit_n so_o that_o the_o charge_n of_o sabellianism_n on_o those_o who_o reject_v this_o new_a explication_n be_v without_o ground_n for_o no_o sabellian_n do_v or_o can_v assert_v a_o communication_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n which_o be_v agree_v on_o both_o side_n the_o dispute_n turn_v upon_o this_o single_a point_n whether_o a_o communicate_v essence_n do_v imply_v a_o distinct_a substance_n or_o not_o on_o the_o one_o side_n it_o be_v say_v 33._o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o divine_a essence_n and_o if_o more_o essence_n more_o go_n on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o since_o they_o own_o a_o communicate_v essence_n necessary_a to_o make_v a_o distinction_n of_o person_n in_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n if_o the_o essence_n be_v not_o distinct_a the_o foundation_n of_o distinct_a personality_n be_v take_v away_o but_o how_o be_v this_o clear_v by_o the_o other_o party_n they_o say_v 34._o that_o it_o be_v one_o peculiar_a prerogative_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o substance_n found_v in_o its_o infinite_a and_o therefore_o transcendent_a perfection_n whereby_o it_o be_v capable_a of_o reside_v in_o more_o person_n than_o one_o and_o be_v according_o communicate_v from_o the_o father_n to_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n so_o that_o the_o communication_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v own_v to_o the_o person_n of_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n but_o how_o then_o come_v it_o not_o to_o make_v a_o distinct_a essence_n as_o it_o make_v distinct_a person_n by_o be_v communicate_v the_o answer_n we_o see_v be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o peculiar_a prerogative_n found_v on_o the_o infinite_a and_o therefore_o transcendent_a perfection_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n but_o they_o further_o add_v that_o when_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v 36._o say_v to_o have_v the_o same_o divine_a nature_n from_o the_o father_n as_o the_o origin_n and_o fountain_n of_o the_o divinity_n not_o by_o the_o production_n of_o a_o new_a divine_a nature_n but_o by_o a_o communication_n of_o his_o own_o which_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o three_o without_o separation_n difference_n or_o distinction_n that_o this_o be_v indeed_o a_o great_a mystery_n which_o have_v be_v always_o look_v upon_o by_o the_o great_a and_o wise_a man_n in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v above_o all_o expression_n and_o description_n so_o that_o the_o great_a difficulty_n be_v at_o last_o resolve_v into_o the_o incomprehensible_a perfection_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o that_o neither_o man_n nor_o angel_n can_v give_v a_o satisfactory_a answer_n to_o inquiry_n about_o the_o manner_n of_o they_o ibid._n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o animadversion_n say_v 36._o that_o in_o the_o divine_a person_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o divine_a nature_n and_o the_o personal_a subsistence_n coalesce_v into_o one_o by_o a_o incomprehensible_a ineffable_a kind_n of_o union_n and_o conjunction_n but_o do_v those_o on_o the_o other_o side_n think_v that_o the_o assert_v three_o distinct_a substance_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o individual_a substance_n tend_v to_o clear_v and_o explain_v the_o notion_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o make_v it_o more_o easy_a and_o intelligible_a the_o divinity_n they_o say_v be_v whole_a entire_a indivisible_a 30._o and_o inseparable_a in_o all_o three_o but_o can_v one_o whole_a entire_a indivisible_a substance_n be_v actual_o divide_v into_o three_o substance_n for_o if_o every_o person_n must_v have_v a_o peculiar_a substance_n of_o his_o own_o and_o there_o be_v three_o person_n there_o must_v be_v three_o peculiar_a substance_n and_o how_o can_v there_o be_v three_o peculiar_a substance_n and_o yet_o but_o one_o entire_a and_o indivisible_a substance_n i_o do_v not_o say_v there_o must_v be_v three_o divide_a substance_n in_o place_n or_o separate_v substance_n but_o they_o must_v be_v divide_v as_o three_o individual_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n which_o must_v introduce_v a_o specific_a divine_a nature_n which_o i_o think_v very_o
inconsistent_a with_o the_o divine_a perfection_n but_o of_o this_o at_o large_a in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n i_o do_v not_o lay_v any_o force_n upon_o this_o argument_n that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o ground_n of_o the_o distinction_n between_o the_o three_o substance_n 262._o if_o there_o be_v but_o one_o substance_n in_o the_o godhead_n as_o some_o have_v do_v because_o the_o same_o substance_n can_v both_o unite_v and_o distinguish_v they_o for_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o distinction_n be_v not_o the_o substance_n but_o the_o communication_n of_o it_o 264._o and_o where_o that_o be_v so_o free_o assert_v there_o be_v a_o reason_n distinct_a from_o the_o substance_n itself_o which_o make_v the_o distinction_n of_o person_n but_o the_o difficulty_n still_o remain_v how_o each_o person_n shall_v have_v a_o substance_n of_o his_o own_o and_o yet_o there_o be_v but_o one_o entire_a and_o indivisible_a substance_n for_o every_o person_n must_v have_v a_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o own_o or_o else_o according_a to_o this_o hypothesis_n he_o can_v be_v no_o person_n and_o this_o peculiar_a substance_n must_v be_v real_o distinct_a from_o that_o substance_n which_o be_v in_o the_o other_o two_o so_o that_o here_o must_v be_v three_o distinct_a substance_n in_o the_o three_o person_n but_o how_o then_o can_v there_o be_v but_o one_o individual_a essence_n in_o all_o three_o we_o may_v conceive_v one_o common_a essence_n to_o be_v individuate_v in_o three_o person_n as_o it_o be_v in_o man_n but_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o conceive_v the_o same_o individual_a essence_n to_o be_v in_o three_o person_n which_o have_v peculiar_a substance_n of_o their_o own_o for_o the_o substance_n belong_v to_o the_o person_n be_v the_o same_o essence_n individuate_v in_o those_o person_n and_o so_o there_o be_v no_o avoid_n make_n three_o individual_a essence_n and_o one_o specific_a or_o common_a divine_a nature_n and_o maimonides_n his_o argument_n be_v considerable_a against_o more_o god_n than_o one_o if_o say_v he_o there_o be_v two_o god_n 1._o there_o muâ—t_v be_v something_o wherein_o they_o agree_v and_o something_o wherein_o they_o differ_v that_o wherein_o they_o agree_v must_v be_v that_o which_o make_v each_o of_o they_o god_n and_o that_o wherein_o they_o differ_v must_v make_v they_o two_o go_n now_o wherein_o do_v this_o differ_v from_o the_o present_a hypothesis_n there_o be_v something_o wherein_o they_o differ_v and_o that_o be_v their_o proper_a substance_n but_o maimonides_n think_v that_o wherein_o they_o differ_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o two_o go_n so_o that_o i_o fear_v it_o will_v be_v impossible_a to_o clear_v this_o hypothesis_n as_o to_o the_o reconcile_n three_o individual_a essence_n with_o one_o individual_a divine_a essence_n which_o look_v too_o like_o assert_v that_o there_o be_v three_o god_n and_o yet_o but_o one_o and_o the_o author_n of_o this_o explication_n do_v at_o last_o confess_v that_o three_o distinct_a whole_a inseparable_a same_o be_v 30._o be_v hard_a to_o conceive_v as_o to_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o now_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v new_a explication_n start_v and_o dispute_v raise_v and_o carry_v on_o so_o warm_o about_o they_o if_o after_o all_o the_o main_a difficulty_n be_v confess_v to_o be_v above_o our_o comprehension_n we_o have_v much_o better_o satisfy_v ourselves_o with_o that_o language_n which_o the_o church_n have_v receiuâ—d_v and_o be_v express_v in_o the_o creed_n than_o go_v about_o by_o new_a term_n to_o raise_v new_a ferment_n especial_o at_o a_o time_n when_o our_o unite_a force_n be_v most_o necessary_a against_o our_o common_a adversary_n no_o wise_a and_o good_a man_n can_v be_v fond_a of_o any_o new_a invention_n when_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n be_v hazard_v by_o they_o and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n it_o be_v as_o dangerous_a to_o make_v new_a heresy_n as_o new_a explication_n if_o any_o one_o deny_v the_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o nicene_n creed_n that_o be_v no_o new_a heresy_n but_o how_o can_v such_o deny_v the_o son_n to_o be_v consubstantial_a to_o the_o father_n who_o assert_v one_o and_o the_o same_o indivisible_a substance_n in_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n but_o they_o may_v contradict_v themselves_o that_o be_v not_o impossible_a on_o either_o side_n but_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n be_v not_o three_o substance_n and_o but_o one_o a_o contradiction_n no_o more_o say_v they_o than_o that_o a_o communicate_v substance_n be_v not_o distinct_a from_o that_o which_o do_v communicate_v but_o this_o whole_a dispute_n we_o find_v be_v at_o last_o resolve_v into_o the_o infinite_a and_o unconceivable_a perfection_n of_o the_o godhead_n where_o it_o be_v most_o safe_o lodge_v and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o real_a contradiction_n in_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o be_v part_n of_o the_o design_n of_o the_o discourse_n afterward_o but_o here_o it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o take_v notice_n of_o what_o the_o unitarian_n have_v object_v against_o this_o new_a explication_n 12._o viz._n that_o it_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o ancient_n in_o the_o person_n of_o philoponus_n in_o the_o middle_a age_n in_o the_o person_n and_o write_n of_o abhor_v joachim_n but_o more_o severe_o since_o the_o reformation_n in_o the_o person_n of_o valentinus_n gentilis_fw-la who_o be_v condemn_v at_o geneva_n and_o behead_v at_o bern_n for_o this_o very_a doctrine_n to_o these_o i_o shall_v give_v a_o distinct_a answer_n 1._o as_o to_o joh_n philoponus_n i_o do_v free_o own_v that_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n when_o in_o the_o six_o century_n he_o broach_v his_o opinion_n that_o every_o hypostasis_fw-la must_v have_v the_o common_a nature_n individuate_v in_o it_o this_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o doctrine_n of_o dangerous_a consequence_n both_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n the_o latter_a be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o it_o for_o as_o leontius_n observe_v 5._o the_o dispute_n do_v not_o begin_v about_o the_o trinity_n but_o about_o the_o incarnation_n and_o philoponus_n take_v part_n with_o those_o who_o assert_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o christ_n after_o the_o union_n and_o he_o go_v upon_o this_o ground_n that_o if_o there_o be_v two_o nature_n there_o must_v be_v two_o hypostasis_n because_o nature_n and_o hypostasis_fw-la be_v the_o same_o then_o those_o on_o the_o church_n side_n say_v leontius_n object_v that_o if_o they_o be_v the_o same_o there_o must_v be_v three_o distinct_a nature_n in_o the_o trinity_n as_o there_o be_v three_o hypostasis_n which_o philoponus_n yield_v and_o ground_v himself_o on_o aristotle_n doctrine_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o common_a substance_n and_o several_a individual_a substance_n and_o so_o hold_v it_o be_v in_o the_o trinity_n whence_o he_o be_v call_v the_o leader_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o tritheius_fw-la this_o be_v the_o account_n give_v by_o leontius_n who_o live_v very_o â—ear_v his_o time_n a._n d._n 620._o the_o same_o be_v affirm_v of_o he_o by_o nicephorus_n 47._o and_o that_o he_o write_v a_o book_n on_o purpose_n about_o the_o union_n of_o two_o nature_n in_o christ_n out_o of_o which_o he_o produce_v his_o own_o word_n concern_v a_o common_a and_o individual_a nature_n which_o he_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o can_v agree_v to_o none_o else_o and_o the_o main_a argument_n he_o go_v upon_o be_v this_o that_o unless_o we_o assert_v a_o singular_a nature_n in_o the_o hypostasis_n we_o must_v say_v that_o the_o whole_a trinity_n be_v incarnate_a as_o unless_o there_o be_v a_o singular_a humane_a nature_n distinct_a from_o the_o common_a christ_n must_v assume_v the_o whole_a nature_n of_o mankind_n and_o this_o argument_n from_o the_o incarnation_n be_v that_o which_o make_v roscelin_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o dispute_a age_n a._n d._n 1093_o to_o assert_v that_o the_o three_o person_n be_v three_o thing_n distinct_a from_o each_o other_o as_o three_o angel_n or_o three_o man_n because_o otherwise_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o second_o person_n can_v not_o be_v understand_v as_o appear_v by_o anselm_n epistle_n 3._o and_o his_o book_n of_o the_o incarnation_n write_v upon_o that_o occasion_n but_o as_o aâ—selm_n show_v at_o large_a if_o this_o argument_n hold_v it_o must_v prove_v the_o three_o person_n not_o only_o to_o be_v distinct_a but_o separate_a and_o divide_a substance_n which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o this_o new_a explication_n and_o then_o there_o be_v no_o avoid_v tritheism_n but_o to_o return_v to_o joh._n philoponus_n who_o say_v nicephorus_n divide_v the_o indivisible_a nature_n of_o god_n into_o three_o individual_n as_o among_o man_n 48._o which_o say_v he_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o he_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n against_o it_o and_o add_v that_o leontius_n and_o georgius_n piside_v confute_v
that_o there_o be_v three_o distinct_a eternal_a spirit_n or_o mind_n in_o the_o trinity_n and_o genebrard_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o same_o heresy_n with_o they_o but_o genebrard_n with_o great_a indignation_n reject_v the_o doctrine_n of_o valentinus_n gentilis_fw-la 91._o because_o he_o hold_v a_o inequality_n in_o the_o person_n and_o deny_v the_o individual_a unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n in_o they_o but_o he_o say_v he_o follow_v damascen_n in_o assert_v three_o real_a hypostasis_n and_o he_o utter_o deny_v tritheism_n 159._o and_o he_o bring_v a_o multitude_n of_o reason_n why_o the_o charge_n of_o tritheism_n do_v not_o lie_v against_o his_o opinion_n although_o he_o own_v the_o hypostasis_n to_o be_v three_o distinct_a individual_n but_o then_o he_o add_v 153._o that_o there_o be_v a_o indivisible_a and_o inseparable_a union_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n in_o all_o three_o person_n now_o to_o deal_v as_o impartial_o in_o this_o matter_n as_o may_v be_v i_o do_v not_o think_v our_o understanding_n one_o jot_n help_v in_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o trinity_n by_o this_o hypothesis_n but_o that_o it_o be_v liable_a to_o as_o great_a difficulty_n as_o any_o other_o and_o therefore_o none_o ought_v to_o be_v fond_a of_o it_o or_o to_o set_v it_o against_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o other_o and_o the_o current_a expression_n of_o divine_n about_o these_o mystery_n nor_o to_o call_v the_o different_a opinion_n of_o other_o heresy_n or_o nonsense_n which_o be_v provoke_a word_n and_o tend_v very_o much_o to_o inflame_v man_n passion_n because_o their_o faith_n and_o understanding_n be_v both_o call_v in_o question_n which_o be_v very_o tender_a thing_n but_o on_o the_o other_o side_n a_o difference_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v between_o the_o heresy_n and_o blasphemy_n of_o valentinus_n gentilis_fw-la and_o the_o opinion_n of_o such_o who_o maintain_v the_o individual_a and_o indivisible_a unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n but_o withal_o believe_v that_o every_o person_n have_v a_o individual_a substance_n as_o a_o person_n and_o that_o sabellianism_n can_v be_v avoid_v otherwise_o wherein_o i_o think_v they_o be_v mistake_v and_o that_o the_o father_n be_v of_o another_o opinion_n and_o that_o our_o church_n own_v but_o one_o substance_n in_o the_o godhead_n as_o the_o western_a church_n always_o do_v which_o make_v such_o difficulty_n about_o receive_v three_o hypostasis_n because_o they_o take_v hypostasis_fw-la for_o a_o substance_n but_o yet_o i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o those_o who_o assert_v three_o hypostasis_n and_o mean_v three_o individual_a substance_n shall_v be_v charge_v with_o the_o heresy_n of_o valentinus_n gentilis_fw-la or_o so_o much_o as_o with_o that_o of_o abbaâ—_n joachim_n or_o philoponus_n because_o they_o all_o reject_v the_o individual_a unity_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n which_o be_v constant_o maintain_v by_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o other_o hypothesis_n but_o it_o be_v say_v and_o urge_v with_o vehemency_n that_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o each_o other_o that_o it_o be_v go_v forward_o and_o backward_o be_v orthodox_n in_o one_o breath_n and_o otherwise_o in_o the_o next_o that_o all_o this_o look_n like_o shuffle_n and_o conceal_v the_o true_a meaning_n and_o act_v the_o old_a artifices_fw-la under_o a_o different_a form_n for_o the_o samosatenian_o and_o arian_n when_o they_o be_v pinch_v seem_v very_a orthodox_n in_o their_o expression_n but_o retain_v their_o heresy_n still_o in_o their_o mind_n and_o there_o be_v reason_n to_o suspect_v the_o same_o game_n be_v play_v over_o again_o and_o we_o can_v be_v too_o cautious_a in_o a_o matter_n of_o such_o consequence_n i_o grant_v very_o great_a caution_n be_v needful_a but_o the_o mixture_n of_o some_o charity_n with_o it_o will_v do_v no_o hurt_n why_o shall_v we_o suspect_v those_o to_o be_v inward_o false_a and_o to_o think_v otherwise_o than_o they_o speak_v who_o have_v show_v no_o want_n of_o courage_n and_o zeal_n at_o a_o time_n when_o some_o thought_n it_o prudence_n to_o say_v nothing_o and_o never_o call_v upon_o their_o superior_n then_o to_o own_o the_o cause_n of_o god_n and_o to_o do_v their_o duty_n as_o they_o have_v now_o do_v and_o that_o in_o no_o very_a oblige_a manner_n and_o if_o the_o same_o man_n can_v be_v cool_a and_o unconcerned_a at_o some_o time_n when_o there_o be_v so_o great_a reason_n to_o be_v otherwise_o and_o of_o a_o sudden_a grow_v very_o warm_a and_o even_o to_o boil_v over_o with_o zeal_n the_o world_n be_v so_o ill_o nature_a as_o to_o be_v too_o apt_a to_o conclude_v there_o be_v some_o other_o cause_n of_o such_o a_o alteration_n than_o what_o open_o appear_v but_o there_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o bitter_a zeal_n which_o be_v so_o fierce_a and_o violent_a that_o it_o rather_o inflame_v than_o heal_v any_o wound_n that_o be_v make_v and_o be_v of_o so_o malignant_a a_o nature_n that_o it_o spread_v and_o eat_v like_o a_o cancer_n and_o if_o a_o stop_n be_v not_o give_v to_o it_o it_o may_v endanger_v the_o whole_a body_n i_o be_o very_o sensible_a how_o little_a a_o man_n consult_v his_o own_o ease_n who_o offer_v to_o interpose_v in_o a_o dispute_n between_o man_n of_o heat_n and_o animosity_n but_o this_o move_v i_o very_o little_a when_o the_o interest_n of_o our_o church_n and_o religion_n be_v concern_v which_o ought_v to_o prevail_v more_o than_o the_o fear_n of_o displease_v one_o or_o other_o party_n or_o it_o may_v be_v both_o i_o do_v hearty_o wish_v that_o all_o who_o be_v equal_o concern_v in_o the_o common_a cause_n 48._o will_v lay_v aside_o heat_n and_o prejudices_fw-la and_o hard_a word_n and_o consider_v this_o matter_n impartial_o and_o i_o do_v not_o question_v but_o they_o will_v see_v cause_n to_o judge_v as_o i_o do_v that_o the_o difference_n be_v not_o so_o great_a as_o our_o adversary_n for_o their_o own_o advantage_n make_v it_o to_o be_v and_o since_o both_o side_n yield_v that_o the_o matter_n they_o dispute_v about_o be_v above_o their_o reach_n the_o wise_a course_n they_o can_v take_v be_v to_o assert_v and_o defend_v what_o be_v reveal_v and_o not_o to_o be_v too_o peremptory_a and_o quarrelsome_a about_o that_o which_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v above_o our_o comprehension_n i_o mean_v as_o to_o the_o manner_n how_o the_o three_o person_n partake_v of_o the_o divine_a nature_n it_o will_v be_v of_o the_o most_o fatal_a consequence_n to_o we_o if_o those_o weapon_n which_o may_v be_v so_o useful_o employ_v against_o our_o common_a adversary_n shall_v still_o be_v turn_v upon_o one_o another_o i_o know_v no_o manner_n of_o advantage_n they_o have_v against_o we_o but_o from_o thence_o and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o make_v they_o write_v with_o such_o insolence_n and_o scorn_n towards_o those_o who_o be_v far_o their_o superior_n in_o learning_n and_o wit_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o goodness_n of_o their_o cause_n and_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o some_o of_o our_o most_o skilful_a fencer_n shall_v play_v prize_n before_o they_o who_o plain_o animate_v they_o against_o each_o other_o for_o their_o own_o diversion_n and_o interest_n sometime_o one_o have_v the_o better_a sometime_o the_o other_o and_o one_o be_v cry_v up_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o other_o but_o take_v alone_o be_v use_v with_o the_o great_a contempt_n one_o man_n work_n be_v say_v to_o be_v learned_a and_o accurate_a and_o the_o more_o 12._o because_o it_o follow_v that_o he_o concern_v not_o himself_o with_o the_o socinian_o the_o wise_a man_n no_o doubt_v for_o that_o reason_n at_o another_o time_n it_o be_v call_v the_o birth_n of_o the_o mountain_n and_o the_o author_n parallel_v with_o no_o less_o a_o man_n than_o don_n quixot_n 13._o and_o his_o elaborate_a write_n with_o his_o adventure_n and_o they_o ridicule_n his_o notion_n of_o modes_n as_o if_o they_o be_v only_o so_o many_o gambol_n and_o posture_n 22._o and_o then_o for_o his_o adversary_n they_o hearten_v and_o encourage_v he_o all_o they_o can_v they_o tell_v he_o he_o must_v not_o allow_v to_o the_o other_o the_o least_o title_n of_o all_o he_o contend_v for_o lest_o their_o sport_n shall_v be_v spoil_v and_o to_o comfort_v he_o they_o tell_v he_o 23._o that_o his_o adversary_n be_v a_o socinian_n at_o bottom_n and_o do_v not_o know_v it_o 25._o that_o all_o his_o thingum_n modes_n property_n be_v only_o a_o addition_n of_o word_n and_o name_n and_o not_o of_o person_n proper_o so_o call_v and_o that_o his_o whole_a scheme_n be_v nothing_o but_o socinianism_n dress_v up_o in_o the_o absurd_a cant_n of_o the_o school_n that_o his_o book_n have_v much_o more_o scurrility_n than_o argument_n 19_o that_o his_o usage_n of_o he_o be_v barbarous_a and_o a_o great_a soloecism_n in_o manner_n than_o any_o he_o accuse_v he_o of_o in_o grammar_n or_o speech_n and_o in_o short_a that_o
world_n so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n of_o deal_n with_o they_o but_o by_o show_v the_o falseness_n &_o weakness_n of_o the_o ground_n they_o go_v upon_o and_o that_o they_o have_v no_o advantage_n of_o we_o as_o to_o scripture_n antiquity_n or_o reason_n which_o be_v the_o design_n of_o this_o undertake_n worcester_z sept._n 30._o 1696._o e._n w._n the_o content_n chap._n i._n the_o occasion_n and_o design_n of_o the_o discourse_n pag._n 1._o chap._n ii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n not_o receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n by_o force_n or_o interest_n p._n 10._o chap._n iii_o the_o socinian_n plea_n for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o their_o doctrine_n examine_v p._n 15._o chap._n iu._n of_o the_o considerable_a man_n they_o pretend_v to_o have_v be_v of_o their_o opinion_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n p._n 29._o chap._n v._n of_o their_o charge_n of_o contradiction_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n p._n 54._o chap._n vi_o no_o contradiction_n for_o three_o person_n to_o be_v in_o one_o common_a nature_n p._n 68_o chap._n vii_o the_o athanasian_n creed_n clear_v from_o contradiction_n p._n 101._o chap._n viii_o the_o socinian_n sense_n of_o scripture_n examine_v p._n 121._o chap._n ix_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n prove_v from_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n as_o it_o be_v understand_v in_o the_o first_o age_n p._n 177._o chap._n x._o the_o objection_n against_o the_o trinity_n in_o point_n of_o reason_n answer_v p._n 230._o errata_fw-la pag._n 113._o l._n 12._o for_o our_o r._n one_o p._n 122._o l._n 12._o r._n heb._n 1.5_o for_o unto_o which_o p._n 124._o l._n 7._o add_v n._n 11._o p._n 126._o l._n 29._o for_o damascenus_n r._n damascius_n p._n 129._o l._n 21._o for_o appoint_v r._n appropriate_v p._n 181._o l._n 22._o after_o they_o put_v in_o not_o p._n 192._o l._n 19_o for_o we_o r._n be_v p._n 211._o l._n 1._o deal_n that_o p._n 217._o l._n 6._o for_o hypostasis_fw-la r._n hypothesis_n p._n 234._o l._n 6._o for_o intermission_n r._n intromission_n p._n 283._o l._n 21._o r._n as_o well_o as_o a_o discourse_n in_o vindication_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n with_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o late_a socinian_n objection_n chap._n i._n the_o occasion_n and_o design_n of_o this_o discourse_n it_o be_v now_o above_o twenty_o year_n since_o i_o first_o publish_v a_o discourse_n about_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o christ_n late_o reprint_v in_o answer_n to_o some_o socinian_n objection_n at_o that_o time_n but_o i_o know_v not_o how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o socinian_n controversy_n seem_v to_o be_v lay_v asleep_o among_o we_o for_o many_o year_n after_o and_o so_o it_o have_v continue_v to_o this_o day_n if_o some_o man_n busy_a and_o indiscreet_a zeal_n for_o their_o own_o particular_a opinion_n or_o rather_o heresy_n have_v not_o be_v more_o prevalent_a over_o they_o than_o their_o care_n and_o concernment_n for_o the_o common_a interest_n of_o christianity_n among_o we_o for_o it_o be_v that_o which_o real_o suffer_v by_o these_o unhappy_a and_o very_a unseasonable_a dispute_n about_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n which_o can_v never_o have_v be_v start_v and_o carry_v on_o with_o more_o fatal_a consequence_n to_o all_o reveal_v religion_n than_o in_o a_o age_n too_o much_o incline_v to_o scepticism_n and_o infidelity_n for_o all_o who_o be_v but_o wellwisher_n to_o that_o do_v greedy_o catch_v at_o any_o thing_n which_o tend_v to_o unsettle_v man_n mind_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o to_o expose_v they_o to_o the_o scorn_n and_o contempt_n of_o infidel_n and_o this_o be_v all_o the_o advantage_n which_o they_o have_v above_o other_o in_o their_o write_n for_o upon_o my_o careful_a perusal_n of_o they_o which_o be_v occasion_v by_o reâ—rinting_v that_o discourse_n i_o find_v nothing_o extraordinary_a as_o to_o depth_n of_o judgement_n or_o closeness_n of_o reason_v or_o strength_n of_o argument_n or_o skill_n in_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n but_o the_o old_a stuff_n set_v out_o with_o a_o new_a dress_n and_o too_o much_o suit_v to_o the_o genius_n of_o the_o age_n we_o live_v in_o viz._n brisk_a and_o airy_a but_o withal_o too_o light_a and_o superficial_a but_o although_o such_o a_o sort_n of_o raillery_n be_v very_o much_o unbecoming_a the_o weight_n and_o dignity_n of_o the_o subject_n yet_o that_o be_v not_o the_o worst_a part_n of_o the_o character_n of_o they_o for_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v write_v 4._o not_o with_o a_o design_n to_o convince_v other_o or_o to_o justify_v themselves_o but_o to_o ridicule_n the_o great_a mystery_n of_o our_o faith_n call_v they_o jargon_n cant_n nonsense_n impossibility_n contradiction_n samaritanism_n and_o what_o not_o any_o thing_n but_o mahometism_n and_o deism_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o know_v that_o we_o have_v not_o frame_v these_o doctrine_n ourselves_o but_o have_v receive_v they_o by_o as_o universal_a a_o tradition_n and_o consent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o that_o whereby_o we_o receive_v the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o as_o found_v upon_o their_o authority_n so_o that_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v see_v the_o truth_n of_o these_o doctrine_n and_o authority_n of_o those_o book_n must_v stand_v and_o fall_v together_o for_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o writing_n and_o publish_v of_o they_o all_o person_n who_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n by_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n prescribe_v by_o our_o saviour_n be_v understand_v to_o â—e_v receive_v member_n upon_o profession_n of_o â—â—e_z faith_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n the_o hymn_n and_o doxology_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v to_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o those_o who_o open_o oppose_v that_o doctrine_n be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o which_o to_o i_o seem_v plain_a and_o demonstrative_a argument_n that_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n from_o the_o beginning_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o progress_n of_o this_o discourse_n the_o chief_a design_n whereof_o be_v to_o vindicate_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n as_o it_o have_v be_v general_o receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o be_v express_v in_o the_o athanasian_n creed_n from_o those_o horrible_a imputation_n of_o nonsense_n contradiction_n and_o impossibility_n with_o which_o it_o be_v charge_v by_o our_o unitarian_n as_o they_o call_v themselves_o and_o that_o in_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o sermon_n late_o reprint_v about_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n which_o i_o first_o preach_v and_o publish_v some_o year_n since_o upon_o the_o break_n out_o of_o this_o controversy_n among_o we_o by_o the_o note_n on_o athanasius_n his_o creed_n and_o other_o mischievous_a pamphlet_n one_o upon_o another_o i_o be_v in_o hope_n to_o have_v give_v some_o check_n to_o their_o insolent_a way_n of_o write_v about_o matter_n so_o much_o above_o our_o reach_n by_o show_v how_o reasonable_a it_o be_v for_o we_o to_o submit_v to_o divine_a revelation_n in_o such_o thing_n since_o we_o must_v acknowledge_v ourselves_o so_o much_o to_o seek_v as_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o substance_n which_o be_v continual_o before_o our_o eye_n and_o therefore_o if_o there_o be_v such_o difficulty_n about_o a_o mystery_n which_o depend_v upon_o revelation_n we_o have_v no_o cause_n to_o wonder_v at_o it_o but_o our_o business_n be_v chief_o to_o be_v satisfy_v whether_o this_o doctrine_n be_v any_o part_n of_o that_o revelation_n as_o to_o which_o i_o propose_v several_a thing_n which_o i_o think_v very_o reasonable_a to_o the_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n about_o these_o matter_n after_o a_o considerable_a time_n they_o think_v fit_a to_o publish_v something_o which_o be_v to_o pass_v for_o a_o answer_n to_o it_o but_o in_o it_o they_o whole_o pass_v over_o that_o part_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o run_v into_o their_o common_a place_n about_o mystery_n of_o faith_n in_o which_o they_o be_v sure_a to_o have_v as_o many_o friend_n as_o our_o faith_n have_v enemy_n and_o yet_o they_o manage_v it_o in_o so_o trifle_v a_o manner_n that_o i_o do_v not_o then_o think_v it_o deserve_v a_o answer_n but_o a_o worthy_a and_o judicious_a friend_n be_v willing_a to_o take_v that_o task_n upon_o himself_o which_o he_o have_v very_o well_o discharge_v so_o that_o i_o be_o not_o concern_v to_o meddle_v with_o all_o those_o particular_n which_o be_v full_o answer_v already_o but_o the_o general_a charge_n as_o to_o the_o christian_a church_n about_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n i_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o give_v a_o answer_n to_o upon_o this_o occasion_n but_o before_o i_o come_v to_o that_o since_o they_o so_o confident_o charge_v the_o christian_a church_n for_o
so_o many_o age_n with_o embracing_z error_n and_o nonsense_n and_o contradiction_n for_o mystery_n of_o faith_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v suppose_v it_o possible_a for_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o be_v so_o early_o so_o general_o and_o so_o miserable_o deceive_v in_o a_o matter_n of_o such_o moment_n by_o what_o light_n they_o have_v discover_v this_o great_a error_n have_v they_o any_o new_a book_n of_o scripture_n to_o judge_v by_o true_o they_o have_v need_v for_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v very_o weary_a of_o the_o old_a one_o because_o they_o find_v they_o will_v not_o serve_v their_o turn_n 30._o therefore_o they_o muster_v up_o the_o old_a objection_n against_o they_o and_o give_v no_o answer_n to_o they_o they_o find_v fault_n with_o copy_n and_o say_v they_o be_v corrupt_v and_o falsify_v to_o speak_v the_o language_n of_o the_o church_n they_o let_v fall_v suspicious_a word_n as_o to_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n as_o though_o it_o be_v insert_v from_o the_o church_n practice_n they_o charge_v we_o with_o follow_v corrupt_a copy_n and_o make_v false_a translation_n without_o any_o manner_n of_o ground_n for_o it_o and_o do_v not_o all_o this_o discover_v no_o good_a will_n to_o the_o scripture_n at_o least_o as_o they_o be_v receive_v among_o we_o and_o i_o despair_v of_o meeting_n with_o better_a copy_n or_o see_v a_o more_o faithful_a translation_n than_o we_o be_v so_o that_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o they_o have_v no_o mind_n to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o scripture_n for_o these_o exception_n be_v such_o as_o a_o malefactor_n will_v make_v to_o a_o jury_n he_o be_v afraid_a to_o be_v condemn_v by_o but_o what_o then_o be_v the_o peculiar_a light_n which_o these_o happy_a man_n have_v find_v in_o a_o corner_n the_o want_n whereof_o have_v make_v the_o christian_a church_n to_o fall_v into_o such_o monstrous_a error_n and_o contradiction_n nothing_o they_o pretend_v but_o the_o mere_a light_n of_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n which_o they_o call_v after_o a_o more_o refine_a way_n of_o speak_v clear_a idea_n and_o distinct_a perception_n of_o thing_n but_o lest_o i_o shall_v be_v think_v to_o misrepresent_v they_o i_o will_v produce_v some_o of_o their_o own_o expression_n in_o one_o place_n they_o say_v we_o deny_v the_o article_n of_o the_o new_a christianity_n or_o the_o athanasian_n religion_n not_o because_o they_o be_v mystery_n or_o because_o we_o do_v not_o comprehend_v they_o we_o deny_v they_o because_o we_o do_v comprehend_v they_o we_o have_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a perception_n that_o they_o be_v not_o mystery_n but_o contradiction_n impossibility_n and_o pure_a nonsense_n we_o have_v our_o reason_n in_o vain_a and_o all_o science_n and_o certainty_n will_v be_v destroy_v if_o we_o can_v not_o distinguish_v between_o mystery_n and_o contradiction_n and_o soon_o after_o 4._o we_o be_v not_o to_o give_v the_o venerable_a name_n of_o mystery_n to_o doctrine_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o nature_n and_o reason_n light_n or_o which_o destroy_v or_o contradict_v our_o natural_a idea_n these_o thing_n i_o have_v particular_a reason_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o here_o because_o they_o be_v publish_v as_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o forego_n sermon_n about_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o this_o show_v the_o general_a ground_n they_o go_v upon_o and_o therefore_o more_o fit_a to_o be_v consider_v here_o to_o which_o i_o shall_v add_v one_o passage_n more_o wherein_o they_o insinuate_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n have_v be_v support_v only_o by_o interest_n and_o force_n their_o word_n be_v after_o they_o have_v call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n a_o monstrous_a paradox_n and_o contradiction_n this_o be_v that_o 4._o say_v they_o which_o because_o all_o other_o argument_n fail_v they_o in_o their_o disputation_n with_o the_o photinian_o and_o arian_n they_o at_o last_o effectual_o prove_v by_o the_o imperial_a edict_n by_o confiscation_n and_o banishment_n by_o seize_v and_o burn_v all_o book_n write_v against_o it_o or_o they_o by_o capital_a punishment_n and_o when_o the_o papacy_n of_o which_o this_o be_v the_o chief_a article_n prevail_v by_o fire_n and_o faggot_n this_o be_v a_o new_a discovery_n indeed_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n as_o it_o be_v general_o receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v the_o chief_a article_n of_o popery_n although_o it_o be_v embrace_v and_o defend_v long_o before_o popery_n be_v know_v and_o i_o hope_v will_v be_v so_o if_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o popery_n leave_v in_o the_o world_n but_o if_o every_o thing_n which_o displease_v some_o man_n must_v pass_v for_o popery_n i_o be_o afraid_a christianity_n itself_o will_v not_o escape_v at_o last_o for_o there_o be_v some_o who_o be_v build_v apace_o on_o such_o foundation_n as_o these_o and_o be_v endeavour_v what_o they_o can_v to_o remove_v out_o of_o their_o way_n all_o reveal_v religion_n by_o the_o help_n of_o those_o two_o powerful_a machine_n viz._n priest-craft_n and_o mystery_n but_o because_o i_o intend_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a discourse_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n as_o it_o have_v be_v general_o receive_v among_o we_o i_o shall_v proceed_v in_o these_o four_o inquiry_n 1._o whether_o it_o be_v account_v a_o monstrous_a paradox_n and_o contradiction_n where_o person_n be_v not_o sway_v by_o force_n and_o interest_n 2._o whether_o there_o be_v any_o ground_n of_o common_a reason_n on_o which_o it_o can_v be_v just_o charge_v with_o nonsense_n impossibility_n and_o contradiction_n 3._o whether_o their_o doctrine_n about_o the_o trinity_n or_o we_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o antiquity_n 4._o whether_o our_o doctrine_n be_v admit_v it_o do_v overthrow_v all_o certainty_n of_o reason_n and_o make_v way_n for_o believe_v the_o great_a absurdity_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o be_v mystery_n of_o faith_n chap._n ii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n not_o receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n by_o force_n or_o interest_n as_o to_o the_o first_o it_o will_v lead_v i_o into_o a_o enquiry_n into_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o to_o this_o doctrine_n long_o before_o popery_n be_v hatch_v and_o at_o a_o time_n when_o the_o main_a force_n of_o imperial_a edict_n be_v against_o christianity_n itself_o at_o which_o time_n this_o doctrine_n be_v own_v by_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o disow_v and_o dispute_v against_o by_o some_o particular_a party_n and_o sect_n and_o the_o question_n than_o will_v be_v whether_o these_o have_v engross_v sense_n and_o reason_n and_o knowledge_n among_o themselves_o and_o all_o the_o body_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n with_o their_o head_n and_o governor_n be_v bereave_v of_o common_a sense_n and_o give_v up_o to_o believe_v nonsense_n and_o contradiction_n for_o mystery_n of_o faith_n but_o in_o order_n to_o the_o clear_v this_o matter_n i_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o sense_n and_o reason_n be_v no_o late_a invention_n only_o to_o be_v find_v among_o our_o unitarian_n but_o that_o all_o mankind_n have_v such_o a_o competent_a share_n of_o they_o as_o to_o be_v able_a to_o judge_v what_o be_v agreeable_a to_o they_o and_o what_o not_o if_o they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o it_o that_o no_o man_n have_v so_o little_a sense_n as_o to_o be_v fond_a of_o nonsense_n when_o sense_n will_v do_v they_o equal_a service_n that_o if_o there_o be_v no_o bias_n of_o interest_n to_o sway_v they_o man_n will_v general_o judge_v according_a to_o the_o evidence_n of_o reason_n that_o if_o they_o be_v very_o much_o concern_v for_o a_o doctrine_n oppose_v by_o other_o and_o against_o their_o interest_n they_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o by_o other_o mean_n than_o by_o force_n and_o fear_n that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o man_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o believe_v a_o doctrine_n to_o be_v true_a on_o the_o account_n of_o divine_a revelation_n although_o they_o can_v comprehend_v the_o manner_n of_o it_o that_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v those_o to_o be_v man_n of_o sense_n above_o other_o who_o have_v show_v their_o ability_n above_o they_o in_o other_o matter_n of_o knowledge_n and_o speculation_n that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o suspect_v the_o integrity_n of_o such_o man_n in_o deliver_v their_o own_o sense_n who_o at_o the_o same_o time_n may_v far_o better_o secure_v their_o interest_n by_o renounce_v their_o faith_n last_o that_o the_o more_o person_n be_v concern_v to_o establish_v and_o defend_v a_o doctrine_n which_o be_v oppose_v and_o contemn_v the_o great_a evidence_n they_o give_v that_o they_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o these_o be_v postulata_fw-la so_o agreeable_a to_o sense_n and_o common_a reason_n that_o i_o think_v if_o a_o affront_n to_o human_a nature_n
there_o be_v two_o person_n in_o christ_n one_o divine_a and_o the_o other_o humane_a and_o two_o son_n the_o one_o by_o nature_n the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o have_v a_o pre_n existence_n and_o the_o other_o the_o son_n of_o david_n who_o have_v no_o subsistence_n before_o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n which_o dionysius_n set_v himself_o against_o in_o that_o epistle_n and_o which_o therefore_o â—ome_o may_v imagine_v be_v write_v after_o nestorius_n his_o heresy_n but_o that_o be_v no_o new_a heresy_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o cerinthian_o and_o it_o be_v that_o which_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la flee_v to_o as_o more_o plausible_a which_o not_o only_o appear_v by_o this_o epistle_n but_o by_o what_o athanasius_n and_o epiphanius_n have_v deliver_v concern_v it_o athanasius_n 591._o write_v a_o book_n of_o the_o incarnation_n against_o the_o follower_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la who_o hold_v as_o he_o say_v two_o person_n in_o christ_n viz._n one_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o a_o divine_a person_n which_o descend_v upon_o he_o and_o dwell_v in_o he_o against_o which_o opinion_n he_o dispute_v from_o two_o place_n of_o scripture_n viz._n god_n be_v manifest_a in_o the_o flesh_n and_o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n and_o from_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o the_o synod_n of_o antioch_n against_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v 635._o that_o he_o hold_v that_o the_o divine_a word_n dwell_v in_o christ._n and_o the_o word_n of_o epiphanius_n be_v express_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n etc._n that_o the_o logos_fw-la come_v and_o dwell_v in_o the_o man_n jesus_n and_o the_o clergy_n of_o constantinople_n charge_v nestorius_n with_o follow_v the_o heresy_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la and_o photius_n in_o his_o epistle_n say_v 35._o that_o nestorius_n taste_v too_o much_o of_o the_o intoxicated_a cup_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la and_o in_o the_o forego_n epistle_n he_o say_v that_o paulus_n his_o follower_n assert_v two_o hypostasis_n in_o christ._n but_o some_o think_v that_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la do_v not_o hold_v any_o subsistence_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d before_o but_o that_o the_o word_n be_v in_o god_n before_o without_o any_o subsistence_n of_o its_o own_o and_o that_o god_n give_v it_o a_o distinct_a subsistence_n when_o it_o inhabit_v in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n and_o so_o marius_n mercator_n and_o leontius_n understand_v he_o who_o say_v that_o he_o differ_v from_o nestorius_n therein_o basil._n who_o assert_v a_o divine_a word_n with_o its_o proper_a subsistence_n but_o according_a to_o they_o paulus_n by_o the_o word_n understand_v that_o divine_a energy_n whereby_o christ_n act_v and_o which_o dwell_v in_o he_o but_o dionysius_n say_v he_o make_v two_o christ_n and_o two_o son_n of_o god_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n he_o say_v be_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o christ_n and_o one_o son_n who_o wâ—s_v the_o eternal_a word_n and_o be_v make_v flesh._n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o he_o bring_v the_o very_a same_o place_n we_o do_v now_o to_o prove_v this_o doctrine_n as_o in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o word_n etc._n etc._n and_o before_o abraham_n be_v i_o be_o it_o seem_v that_o some_o of_o the_o bishop_n who_o have_v be_v upon_o the_o examination_n of_o his_o opinion_n before_o the_o second_o synod_n which_o depose_v he_o send_v he_o a_o account_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o require_v his_o answer_n wherein_o they_o declare_v the_o son_n not_o to_o be_v god_n according_a to_o god_n decree_n which_o he_o do_v not_o stick_v at_o but_o that_o he_o be_v so_o real_o and_o substantial_o and_o whosoever_o deny_v this_o they_o say_v be_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o all_o the_o catholic_n church_n agree_v with_o they_o in_o it_o and_o they_o declare_v that_o they_o receive_v this_o doctrine_n from_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n and_o bring_v the_o same_o place_n we_o do_v now_o as_o thy_o throne_n o_o god_n be_v for_o ever_o etc._n etc._n who_o be_v over_o all_o god_n bless_v for_o ever_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v by_o he_o etc._n etc._n and_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la as_o subtle_a as_o he_o be_v ever_o imagine_v that_o these_o place_n belong_v to_o any_o other_o than_o christ_n or_o that_o the_o make_n of_o all_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o make_n of_o nothing_o but_o put_v it_o into_o man_n power_n to_o make_v themselves_o new_a creature_n these_o be_v discovery_n only_o reserve_v for_o the_o man_n of_o sense_n and_o clear_a idea_n in_o these_o bright_a age_n of_o the_o world_n but_o at_o last_o after_o all_o the_o art_n and_o subterfuge_n which_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la use_v there_o be_v a_o man_n of_o sense_n as_o it_o happen_v among_o the_o clergy_n of_o antioch_n call_v malchion_n who_o be_v so_o well_o acquaint_v with_o his_o sophistry_n that_o he_o drive_v he_o out_o of_o all_o and_o lay_v his_o sense_n so_o open_a before_o the_o second_o synod_n that_o he_o be_v solemn_o depose_v for_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n 30._o and_o his_o descent_n from_o heaven_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o synodical_a epistle_n it_o be_v pity_n we_o have_v it_o not_o entire_a but_o by_o the_o fragment_n of_o it_o which_o be_v preserve_v by_o some_o ancient_a writer_n we_o find_v that_o his_o doctrine_n of_o the_o divinity_n in_o he_o by_o inhabitation_n be_v then_o condemn_v 3._o and_o the_o substantial_a union_n of_o both_o nature_n assert_v i_o have_v only_o one_o thing_n more_o to_o observe_v concern_v he_o which_o be_v that_o the_o arian_n party_n in_o their_o decree_n at_o sardica_n or_o rather_o philippopolis_n do_v confess_v that_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la his_o doctrine_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o whole_a christian_n world_n for_o they_o say_v 4._o that_o which_o pass_v in_o the_o eastern_a synod_n be_v sign_v and_o approve_v by_o all_o and_o alexander_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o alexander_n of_o constantinople_n affirm_v the_o same_o and_o now_o i_o hope_v i_o may_v desire_v our_o man_n of_o sense_n to_o reflect_v upon_o these_o matter_n here_o be_v no_o fire_n nor_o faggot_n threaten_v no_o imperial_a edict_n to_o enforce_v this_o doctrine_n nay_o the_o queen_n of_o those_o part_n under_o who_o jurisdiction_n they_o live_v at_o that_o time_n open_o espouse_v the_o cause_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la so_o that_o here_o can_v be_v nothing_o of_o interest_n to_o sway_v they_o to_o act_v in_o opposition_n to_o she_o and_o they_o find_v his_o interest_n so_o strong_a that_o he_o retain_v the_o possession_n of_o his_o see_n till_o aurelian_a have_v conquer_v zenobia_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n he_o be_v eject_v this_o synod_n which_o depose_v he_o do_v not_o sit_v in_o the_o time_n of_o aurelian_a as_o be_v common_o think_v but_o before_o his_o time_n while_o zenobia_n have_v all_o the_o power_n in_o her_o hand_n in_o those_o eastern_a part_n which_o she_o enjoy_v five_o year_n till_o she_o be_v dispossess_v by_o aurelian_a from_o whence_o ant._n pagi_n conclude_v 2._o that_o paulus_n keep_v his_o see_n three_o year_n after_o the_o sentence_n against_o he_o but_o upon_o application_n to_o aurelian_a he_o who_o afterward_o begin_v a_o persecution_n against_o all_o christian_n give_v this_o rule_n that_o he_o with_o who_o the_o italian_a bishop_n and_o those_o of_o rome_n communicate_v shall_v enjoy_v the_o see_n upon_o which_o paulus_n be_v at_o last_o turn_v out_o by_o this_o we_o see_v a_o concurrence_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a bishop_n of_o that_o time_n against_o he_o that_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o this_o without_o any_o force_n and_o against_o their_o interest_n and_o with_o a_o general_a consent_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n for_o there_o be_v no_o mighty_a awe_v and_o draconic_a sanction_n to_o compel_v 54._o of_o which_o they_o sometime_o speak_v as_o if_o they_o be_v the_o only_a powerful_a method_n to_o make_v this_o doctrine_n go_v down_o and_o what_o great_a argument_n can_v there_o be_v that_o it_o be_v then_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o it_o will_v be_v very_o hard_a to_o condemn_v all_o his_o opposer_n for_o man_n that_o want_v sense_n and_o reason_n because_o they_o so_o unanimous_o oppose_v he_o not_o so_o unanimous_o neither_o say_v our_o unitarian_n because_o lucian_n a_o presbyter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o a_o very_a learned_a man_n join_v with_o he_o it_o will_v have_v be_v strange_a indeed_o if_o so_o great_a a_o man_n as_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la can_v prevail_v with_o none_o of_o his_o own_o church_n to_o join_v with_o he_o especial_o one_o that_o come_v from_o the_o same_o place_n of_o samosata_n as_o
nestorius_n be_v agree_v and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o deny_v the_o word_n to_o be_v conâ—substantial_a with_o god_n but_o that_o he_o be_v not_o the_o son_n of_o god_n till_o christ_n be_v bear_v in_o who_o he_o dwell_v 128._o by_o which_o we_o see_v how_o little_a reason_n our_o unitarian_n have_v to_o boast_v of_o photinus_n as_o their_o predecessor_n as_o to_o the_o boast_n of_o the_o first_o unitarian_n at_o rome_n that_o they_o be_v the_o general_a doctrine_n before_o the_o time_n of_o victor_n it_o be_v so_o full_o confute_v by_o the_o ancient_a writer_n in_o eusebius_n 28._o who_o mention_n it_o from_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o first_o christian_n writer_n name_v by_o he_o that_o it_o do_v not_o deserve_v to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o especial_o since_o he_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v not_o hear_v of_o among_o they_o at_o rome_n till_o it_o be_v first_o broach_v there_o by_o theodotus_n as_o not_o only_o he_o but_o tertullian_n affirm_v as_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v thus_o i_o have_v clear_o prove_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v embrace_v only_o on_o the_o account_n of_o force_n and_o fear_n that_o i_o have_v show_v there_o be_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n a_o free_a and_o general_a consent_n in_o it_o even_o when_o they_o be_v under_o persecution_n and_o after_o the_o arian_n controversy_n break_v out_o yet_o those_o who_o deny_v the_o pre-existence_n and_o co-eternity_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v universal_o condemn_v even_o the_o arian_n party_n concur_v in_o the_o synod_n mention_v by_o hilary_n but_o our_o unitarian_n be_v such_o great_a pretender_n to_o reason_n that_o this_o argument_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n signify_v little_a or_o nothing_o to_o they_o therefore_o they_o will_v conclude_v still_o that_o they_o have_v the_o better_a of_o we_o in_o point_n of_o reason_n because_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o they_o have_v clear_a and_o distinct_a perception_n that_o what_o we_o call_v mystery_n of_o faith_n be_v contradiction_n impossibility_n and_o pure_a nonsense_n and_o that_o they_o do_v not_o reject_v they_o because_o they_o do_v not_o comprehend_v they_o but_o because_o they_o do_v comprehend_v they_o to_o be_v so_o this_o be_v a_o very_a bold_a charge_n and_o not_o very_o become_v the_o modesty_n and_o decency_n of_o such_o who_o know_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o they_o oppose_v the_o religion_n public_o establish_v and_o in_o such_o thing_n which_o we_o look_v on_o as_o some_o of_o the_o principal_a article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n chap._n v._o of_o their_o charge_n of_o contradiction_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o take_v any_o advantage_n from_o thence_o but_o immediate_o proceed_v to_o the_o next_o thing_n i_o undertake_v in_o this_o discourse_n viz._n to_o consider_v what_o ground_n they_o have_v for_o such_o a_o charge_n as_o this_o of_o contradiction_n and_o impossibility_n in_o my_o sermon_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o these_o expression_n as_o be_v before_o intimate_v i_o have_v undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o consider_v the_o infinite_a perfection_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n which_o be_v so_o far_o above_o our_o reach_n god_n may_v just_o oblige_v we_o to_o believe_v those_o thing_n concern_v himself_o which_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o comprehend_v and_o i_o instance_a in_o some_o essential_a attribute_n of_o god_n as_o his_o eternity_n omniscience_n spirituality_n etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o if_o there_o be_v such_o divine_a perfection_n which_o we_o have_v all_o the_o reason_n to_o believe_v but_o no_o faculty_n sufficient_a to_o comprehend_v there_o can_v be_v no_o ground_n from_o reason_n to_o reject_v such_o a_o doctrine_n which_o god_n have_v reveal_v because_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o may_v be_v incomprehensible_a by_o we_o and_o what_o answer_n do_v they_o give_v to_o this_o they_o do_v not_o deny_v it_o in_o general_a that_o god_n may_v oblige_v we_o to_o believe_v thing_n above_o our_o comprehension_n 8._o but_o he_o never_o oblige_v we_o to_o believe_v contradiction_n and_o that_o they_o charge_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n with_o and_o for_o this_o they_o only_o refer_v i_o to_o their_o book_n where_o they_o say_v it_o be_v make_v out_o but_o i_o must_v say_v that_o i_o have_v read_v and_o consider_v those_o tract_n and_o be_o very_o far_o from_o be_v convince_v that_o there_o be_v any_o such_o contradiction_n in_o this_o doctrine_n as_o it_o be_v general_o receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n or_o as_o it_o be_v explain_v in_o the_o athanasian_n creed_n and_o i_o shall_v show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o this_o charge_n from_o these_o thing_n 1._o that_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o a_o contradiction_n in_o number_n and_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v no_o contradiction_n to_o assert_v three_o person_n in_o one_o common_a nature_n 3._o that_o it_o be_v no_o contradiction_n to_o say_v that_o there_o be_v three_o distinct_a person_n in_o the_o trinity_n and_o not_o three_o go_n if_o i_o can_v make_v out_o these_o thing_n i_o hope_v i_o may_v abate_v something_o of_o that_o strange_a and_o unreasonable_a confidence_n wherewith_o these_o man_n charge_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n with_o contradiction_n 1._o i_o begin_v with_o the_o first_o of_o they_o and_o i_o shall_v draw_v up_o the_o charge_n in_o their_o own_o word_n in_o one_o of_o their_o late_a book_n they_o have_v these_o word_n 7._o they_o they_o say_v be_v a_o accountable_a and_o reasonable_a faith_n but_o that_o of_o the_o trinitarian_n be_v absurd_a and_o contrary_a both_o to_o reason_n and_o to_o itself_o and_o therefore_o not_o only_o false_a but_o impossible_a but_o wherein_o lie_v this_o impossibility_n that_o they_o soon_o tell_v we_o because_o we_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v three_o person_n who_o be_v several_o and_o each_o of_o they_o true_a god_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v but_o one_o true_a god_n now_o say_v they_o this_o be_v a_o error_n in_o count_v or_o number_v which_o when_o stand_v in_o be_v of_o all_o other_o the_o most_o brutal_a and_o inexcusable_a and_o not_o to_o discern_v it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v a_o man._n what_o must_v these_o man_n think_v the_o christian_a church_n have_v be_v make_v up_o of_o all_o this_o while_n what_o be_v there_o no_o man_n among_o they_o but_o the_o unitarian_n 7._o none_o that_o have_v common_a sense_n and_o can_v tell_v the_o difference_n between_o one_o and_o three_o but_o this_o be_v too_o choice_a a_o notion_n to_o be_v deliver_v but_o once_o we_o have_v it_o over_o and_o over_o from_o they_o in_o another_o place_n they_o say_v we_o can_v be_v mistake_v in_o the_o notion_n of_o one_o and_o three_o we_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o one_o be_v not_o three_o and_o three_o be_v not_o one._n this_o it_o be_v to_o be_v man_n but_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n beside_o be_v in_o brutal_a and_o inexcusable_a error_n about_o one_o and_o three_o this_o be_v not_o enough_o for_o they_o love_v to_o charge_v home_o for_o one_o of_o their_o terrible_a objection_n against_o the_o athanasian_n creed_n be_v 13._o that_o here_o be_v a_o arithmetical_a as_o well_o as_o grammatical_a contradiction_n for_o in_o say_v god_n the_o father_n god_n the_o son_n and_o god_n the_o holy_a ghost_n yet_o not_o three_o god_n but_o one_o god_n a_o man_n first_o distinct_o number_v three_o god_n and_o then_o in_o sum_v they_o up_o brutish_o say_v not_o three_o god_n but_o one_o god_n brutish_o still_o have_v the_o brute_n and_o trinitarian_n learn_v arithmetic_n together_o methinks_v such_o expression_n do_v not_o become_v such_o who_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v so_o long_o since_o condemn_v for_o heresy_n but_o it_o may_v be_v with_o the_o same_o civility_n they_o will_v say_v it_o be_v brutish_o do_v of_o they_o but_o can_v these_o man_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n think_v that_o the_o point_n in_o controversy_n ever_o be_v whether_o in_o number_n one_o can_v be_v three_o or_o three_o one_o if_o they_o think_v so_o i_o wonder_v they_o do_v not_o think_v of_o another_o thing_n which_o be_v the_o beg_v all_o trinitarian_n for_o fool_n because_o they_o can_v count_v one_o two_o and_o three_o and_o a_o vnitarian_n jury_n will_v certain_o cast_v they_o one_o will_v think_v such_o writer_n have_v never_o go_v beyond_o shop-book_n for_o they_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o all_o depend_v upon_o count_v but_o these_o terrible_a charge_n be_v some_o of_o the_o most_o common_a and_o trite_a objection_n of_o infidel_n 39_o st._n augustin_n mention_n it_o as_o such_o when_o he_o say_v the_o infidel_n sometime_o ask_v we_o what_o do_v you_o call_v the_o father_n we_o answer_v god_n what_o the_o son_n
have_v these_o to_o god_n but_o as_o he_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o they_o 926._o number_n belong_v to_o material_a and_o circumscribe_v being_n but_o say_v he_o the_o most_o perfect_a unity_n be_v to_o be_v conceive_v in_o the_o most_o simple_a and_o incomprehensible_a essence_n where_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o he_o use_v those_o word_n which_o be_v allow_v to_o express_v the_o most_o perfect_a and_o singular_a unity_n which_o petavius_n himself_o confess_v 10._o that_o they_o can_v never_o be_v understand_v of_o a_o specific_a nature_n and_o curcellaeus_n can_v deny_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v add_v to_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v restrain_v the_o sense_n more_o to_o a_o numerical_a unity_n as_o he_o call_v it_o how_o then_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o understand_v s._n basil_n of_o more_o god_n than_o one_o in_o number_n and_o in_o the_o very_a same_o page_n he_o mention_n the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o sameness_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n by_o which_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v better_a understand_v but_o curcellaeus_n will_v have_v no_o more_o than_o a_o specific_a unity_n understand_v 106._o before_o he_o say_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d will_v have_v signify_v more_o but_o now_o he_o find_v it_o use_v the_o case_n be_v alter_v so_o that_o the_o father_n can_v not_o mean_v any_o other_o than_o a_o specific_a unity_n let_v they_o use_v what_o expression_n they_o please_v but_o these_o i_o think_v be_v plain_a enough_o to_o any_o one_o that_o will_v not_o shut_v his_o eye_n in_o a_o other_o place_n s._n basil_n make_v the_o same_o objection_n and_o give_v the_o same_o answer_n one_o god_n the_o father_n and_o one_o god_n the_o son_n how_o can_v this_o be_v and_o yet_o not_o two_o god_n because_o say_v he_o the_o son_n have_v the_o very_a same_o essence_n with_o the_o father_n not_o two_o essence_n divide_v out_o of_o one_o as_o two_o brother_n but_o as_o father_n and_o son_n the_o son_n subsist_v as_o from_o the_o father_n but_o in_o the_o same_o individual_a essence_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o curcellaeus_n have_v one_o fetch_v yet_o viz._n that_o s._n basil_n deny_v god_n to_o be_v one_o in_o number_n 113._o and_o make_v he_o to_o be_v one_o in_o nature_n because_o he_o look_v on_o a_o specific_a unity_n or_o unity_n of_o nature_n as_o more_o exact_a than_o numerical_a s._n basil_n look_v on_o the_o divine_a nature_n as_o such_o to_o have_v the_o most_o perfect_a unity_n because_o of_o its_o simplicity_n and_o not_o in_o the_o least_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o a_o specific_a unity_n but_o curcellaeus_n himself_o call_v this_o 105._o a_o unity_n by_o a_o mere_a fiction_n of_o the_o mind_n and_o can_v he_o imagine_v this_o to_o have_v be_v more_o accurate_a than_o a_o real_a unity_n these_o be_v hard_a shift_n in_o a_o desperate_a cause_n after_o all_o our_o unitarian_n tell_v we_o 30._o that_o s._n basil_n do_v against_o eunomius_n allow_v a_o distinction_n in_o number_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o deity_n but_o how_o as_o to_o the_o essence_n by_o no_o mean_n for_o he_o assert_v the_o perfect_a unity_n thereof_o in_o the_o same_o place_n even_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o substance_n but_o as_o to_o the_o characteristical_a property_n of_o the_o person_n he_o allow_v of_o number_n and_o no_o far_o but_o say_v they_o this_o be_v to_o make_v one_o god_n as_o to_o essential_a property_n and_o three_o as_o to_o personal_n how_o can_v that_o be_v when_o he_o say_v so_o often_o there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o god_n because_o there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o divine_a essence_n and_o therefore_o those_o property_n can_v only_o make_v distinct_a hypostasis_n but_o not_o distinct_a essence_n and_o be_v this_o indeed_o the_o great_a secret_n which_o this_o bold_a man_n as_o they_o call_v he_o have_v discover_v i_o think_v those_o be_v much_o more_o bold_a i_o will_v not_o say_v impudent_a who_o upon_o such_o slight_a ground_n charge_v he_o with_o assert_v more_o god_n than_o one_o in_o number_n but_o gregory_n nyssen_n 17._o say_v curcellaeus_n speak_v more_o plain_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o ablabius_n for_o say_v he_o to_o avoid_v the_o difficulty_n of_o make_v three_o god_n as_o three_o individual_n among_o man_n be_v three_o man_n he_o answer_v that_o true_o they_o be_v not_o three_o man_n because_o they_o have_v but_o one_o common_a essence_n which_o be_v exact_o one_o and_o indivisible_a in_o itself_o however_o it_o be_v disperse_v in_o individual_n the_o same_o he_o say_v be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o god_n and_o this_o petavius_n have_v charge_v he_o with_o before_o 3._o as_o appear_v by_o curcellaeus_n his_o appendix_n this_o seem_v the_o hard_a passage_n in_o antiquity_n for_o this_o purpose_n to_o which_o i_o hope_v to_o give_v a_o satisfactory_a answer_n from_o gregory_n nyssen_n himself_o 1._o it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o he_o assert_v the_o unity_n of_o essence_n to_o be_v indivisible_a in_o itself_o and_o to_o be_v the_o true_a ground_n of_o the_o denomination_n of_o individual_n as_o peter_n have_v the_o name_n of_o a_o man_n not_o from_o his_o individual_a property_n whereby_o he_o be_v distinguish_v from_o james_n and_o john_n but_o from_o that_o one_o indivisible_a essence_n which_o be_v common_a to_o they_o all_o but_o yet_o receive_v no_o addition_n or_o diminution_n in_o any_o of_o they_o 2._o he_o grant_v a_o division_n of_o hypostasis_n among_o man_n notwithstanding_o this_o indivisibility_n of_o one_o common_a essence_n for_o say_v he_o among_o man_n although_o the_o essence_n remain_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o without_o any_o division_n 〈◊〉_d yet_o the_o several_a hypostasis_n be_v divide_v from_o each_o other_o according_a to_o the_o individual_a property_n belong_v to_o they_o so_o that_o here_o be_v a_o double_a consideration_n of_o the_o essence_n as_o in_o itself_o so_o it_o be_v one_o and_o indivisible_a as_o it_o subsist_v in_o individual_n and_o so_o it_o be_v actual_o divide_v according_a to_o the_o subject_n for_o although_o the_o essence_n of_o a_o man_n be_v the_o same_o in_o itself_o in_o peter_n james_n and_o john_n yet_o take_v it_o as_o in_o the_o individual_n so_o the_o particular_a essence_n in_o each_o of_o they_o be_v divide_v from_o the_o rest_n and_o so_o philoponus_n take_v hypostasis_fw-la for_o a_o essence_n individuate_v by_o peculiar_a property_n 47._o and_o therefore_o assert_v that_o wherever_o there_o be_v a_o hypostasis_fw-la there_o must_v be_v a_o distinct_a essence_n and_o from_o hence_o he_o hold_v the_o three_o person_n to_o have_v three_o distinct_a essence_n 3._o we_o be_v now_o to_o consider_v how_o far_o gregory_n nyssen_n carry_v this_o whether_o he_o think_v it_o hold_v equal_o as_o to_o the_o divine_a hypostasis_fw-la and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o i_o from_o these_o argument_n 1._o he_o utter_o deny_v any_o kind_n of_o division_n in_o the_o divine_a nature_n for_o in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o that_o discourse_n he_o say_v it_o be_v not_o only_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o word_n often_o use_v by_o the_o greek_a father_n on_o this_o occasion_n from_o whence_o athanasius_n against_o macedonius_n infer_v a_o identity_n 280._o and_o caesarius_n join_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 12._o and_o so_o s._n basil_n use_v it_o but_o he_o add_v another_o word_n which_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d indivisible_a yes_o as_o all_o essence_n be_v indivisible_a in_o themselves_o but_o they_o may_v be_v divide_v in_o their_o subject_n as_o gregory_n nyssen_n allow_v it_o to_o be_v in_o men._n i_o grant_v it_o but_o then_o he_o own_v a_o division_n of_o some_o kind_n which_o he_o here_o absolute_o deny_v as_o to_o the_o divine_a nature_n for_o his_o word_n be_v that_o it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o any_o consideration_n whatsoever_o then_o he_o must_v destroy_v the_o hypostasis_n not_o so_o neither_o for_o he_o allow_v that_o there_o be_v a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o to_o the_o hypostasis_n however_o for_o he_o propose_v the_o objection_n himself_o that_o by_o allow_v no_o difference_n in_o the_o divine_a nature_n the_o hypostasis_n will_v be_v confound_v to_o which_o he_o answer_v that_o he_o do_v not_o deny_v their_o difference_n which_o be_v found_v in_o the_o relation_n they_o have_v to_o one_o another_o which_o he_o there_o explain_v and_o that_o therein_o only_o consist_v the_o difference_n of_o the_o person_n 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v a_o very_a considerable_a testimony_n to_o show_v that_o both_o petavius_n and_o curcellaeus_n mistake_v gregory_n nyssen'_n mean_v but_o there_o be_v other_o argument_n to_o prove_v it_o 2._o he_o assert_v such_o a_o difference_n between_o the_o divine_a and_o human_a person_n as_o be_v unanswerable_a viz._n the_o unity_n of_o operation_n for_o say_v he_o
substance_n must_v be_v divide_v if_o there_o be_v three_o person_n that_o every_o person_n must_v have_v a_o substance_n to_o support_v his_o subsistence_n be_v not_o deny_v but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o that_o substance_n must_v be_v divide_v or_o not_o we_o say_v where_o the_o substance_n will_v bear_v it_o as_o in_o create_a being_n a_o person_n have_v a_o separate_a substance_n i._n e._n the_o same_o nature_n diversify_v by_o accident_n quality_n and_o a_o separate_a existence_n but_o where_o these_o thing_n can_v be_v there_o the_o same_o essence_n must_v remain_v undivided_a but_o with_o such_o relative_a property_n as_o can_v be_v confound_v but_o may_v not_o the_o same_o undivided_a substance_n be_v communicate_v to_o three_o divide_a person_n so_o as_o that_o each_o person_n may_v have_v his_o own_o proper_a substance_n and_o yet_o the_o divine_a essence_n be_v in_o itself_o undivided_a this_o be_v not_o the_o case_n before_o we_o for_o the_o question_n upon_o the_o creed_n be_v whether_o the_o substance_n can_v be_v divide_v and_o here_o it_o be_v allow_v to_o remain_v undivided_a yes_o in_o itself_o but_o it_o may_v be_v divide_v in_o the_o person_n the_o substance_n we_o say_v be_v uncapable_a of_o be_v divide_v any_o way_n and_o to_o say_v that_o a_o substance_n whole_o undivided_a in_o itself_o be_v yet_o divide_v into_o as_o many_o proper_a and_o peculiar_a substance_n as_o there_o be_v person_n do_v not_o at_o all_o help_n our_o understanding_n in_o this_o matter_n but_o if_o no_o more_o be_v mean_v as_o be_v express_o declare_v than_o that_o the_o same_o one_o divine_a nature_n be_v whole_o and_o entire_o communicate_v by_o the_o eternal_a father_n to_o the_o eternal_a son_n and_o by_o father_n and_o son_n to_o the_o eternal_a spirit_n without_o any_o division_n or_o separation_n it_o be_v the_o same_o which_o all_o trinitarian_n assert_v and_o it_o be_v a_o great_a pity_n that_o any_o new_a phrase_n or_o way_n of_o expression_n shall_v cause_v unreasonable_a heat_n among_o those_o who_o be_v real_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n for_o those_o who_o oppose_v the_o expression_n of_o three_o distinct_a substance_n as_o new_a and_o dangerous_a yet_o grant_v that_o it_o be_v one_o peculiar_a prerogative_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o substance_n found_v in_o its_o infinite_a and_o therefore_o transcendent_a perfection_n whereby_o it_o be_v capable_a of_o reside_v in_o more_o person_n than_o one_o and_o be_v according_o communicate_v from_o the_o father_n to_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n but_o this_o be_v do_v without_o any_o division_n or_o multiplication_n now_o if_o both_o party_n mean_v what_o they_o say_v where_o lie_v the_o difference_n it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o my_o purpose_n that_o they_o be_v agr_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o division_n as_o to_o the_o divine_a essence_n by_o the_o distinction_n of_o person_n and_o so_o this_o passage_n of_o the_o athanasian_n creed_n hold_v good_a neither_o confound_v the_o person_n nor_o divide_v the_o substance_n the_o next_o article_n as_o it_o be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o note_n on_o athanasius_n his_o creed_n be_v a_o contradiction_n to_o this_o for_o there_o it_o run_v there_o be_v one_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n another_o of_o the_o son_n another_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o may_v well_o charge_v it_o with_o contradiction_n at_o this_o rate_n but_o that_o be_v a_o plain_a mistake_n for_o person_n for_o there_o be_v no_o other_o variety_n in_o the_o copy_n but_o this_o that_o baysius_n his_o greek_a copy_n have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o that_o of_o constantinople_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o all_o the_o latin_a copies_n persona_fw-la but_o what_o consequence_n do_v they_o draw_v from_o hence_o then_o say_v they_o the_o son_n be_v not_o the_o father_n nor_o be_v the_o father_n the_o son_n nor_o the_o holy_a ghost_n either_o of_o they_o if_o they_o have_v put_v in_o person_n as_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v it_o be_v what_o we_o do_v own_o and_o what_o follow_v if_o the_o father_n be_v not_o the_o son_n and_o yet_o be_v the_o one_o true_a god_n than_o the_o son_n be_v not_o the_o one_o true_a god_n because_o he_o be_v not_o the_o father_n the_o one_o true_a god_n may_v be_v take_v two_o way_n 1._o the_o one_o true_a god_n as_o have_v the_o true_a divine_a nature_n in_o he_o and_o so_o the_o father_n be_v the_o one_o true_a god_n but_o not_o exclusive_a of_o the_o son_n if_o he_o have_v the_o same_o divine_a nature_n 2._o the_o one_o true_a god_n as_o have_v the_o divine_a nature_n so_o whole_o in_o himself_o as_o to_o make_v it_o incommunicable_a to_o the_o son_n so_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o father_n be_v the_o one_o true_a god_n because_o this_o must_v exclude_v the_o son_n from_o be_v god_n which_o the_o scripture_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o be_v and_o therefore_o though_o the_o son_n be_v not_o the_o father_n nor_o the_o father_n the_o son_n yet_o the_o son_n may_v be_v the_o one_o true_a god_n as_o well_o as_o the_o father_n because_o they_o both_o partake_v of_o the_o same_o divine_a nature_n so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o contradiction_n in_o this_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o true_a god_n and_o one_o of_o the_o person_n be_v not_o the_o other_o for_o that_o suppose_v it_o impossible_a that_o there_o shall_v be_v three_o person_n in_o the_o same_o nature_n but_o if_o the_o distinction_n of_o nature_n and_o person_n be_v allow_v as_o it_o must_v be_v by_o all_o that_o understand_v any_o thing_n of_o these_o matter_n than_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o although_o one_o person_n can_v be_v another_o yet_o they_o may_v have_v the_o same_o common_a essence_n as_o for_o instance_n let_v we_o take_v their_o own_o peter_z james_n and_o john_n what_o pleasant_a argue_v will_v this_o be_v peter_n be_v not_o james_n nor_o john_n nor_o james_n nor_o john_n be_v peter_n but_o peter_n have_v the_o true_a essence_n of_o a_o man_n in_o he_o and_o the_o true_a essence_n be_v but_o one_o and_o indivisible_a and_o therefore_o james_n and_o john_n can_v be_v true_a man_n because_o peter_n have_v the_o one_o and_o indivisible_a essence_n of_o a_o man_n in_o he_o but_o they_o will_v say_v we_o can_v say_v that_o peter_n be_v the_o one_o true_a man_n as_o we_o say_v that_o the_o father_n be_v the_o one_o true_a god_n yes_o we_o say_v the_o same_o in_o other_o word_n for_o he_o can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o one_o true_a god_n in_o no_o other_o respect_n but_o as_o he_o have_v the_o one_o true_a divine_a essence_n all_o the_o difference_n lie_v that_o a_o finite_a nature_n be_v capapable_a of_o division_n but_o a_o infinite_a be_v not_o it_o follow_v the_o godhead_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v all_o one_o the_o glory_n equal_a the_o majesty_n coeternal_a to_o this_o they_o say_v that_o this_o article_n do_v impugn_v and_o destroy_v itself_o how_o so_o for_o if_o the_o glory_n and_o majesty_n be_v the_o same_o in_o number_n than_o it_o can_v be_v neither_o equal_a nor_o coeternal_a not_o equal_a for_o it_o be_v the_o same_o which_o equal_v never_o be_v nor_o coeternal_a for_o that_o intimate_v that_o they_o be_v distinct_a for_o nothing_o be_v co_n eternal_a nor_o co_n temporary_a with_o itself_o there_o be_v no_o appearance_n of_o difficulty_n or_o contradiction_n in_o this_o if_o the_o distinction_n of_o person_n be_v allow_v for_o the_o three_o person_n may_v be_v well_o say_v to_o be_v coequal_a and_o coeternal_a and_o if_o we_o honour_v the_o son_n as_o we_o honour_v the_o father_n we_o must_v give_v equal_a glory_n to_o he_o but_o one_o great_a point_n of_o contradiction_n remain_v viz._n so_o that_o the_o father_n be_v god_n the_o son_n be_v god_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v god_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v not_o three_o god_n but_o one_o god_n first_o they_o say_v this_o be_v as_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v say_v the_o father_n be_v a_o person_n the_o son_n a_o person_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n a_o person_n yet_o there_o be_v not_o three_o person_n but_o one_o person_n how_o be_v this_o possible_a if_o a_o person_n do_v suppose_v some_o peculiar_a property_n which_o must_v distinguish_v he_o from_o all_o other_o and_o how_o can_v three_o person_n be_v one_o person_n unless_o three_o incommunicable_a property_n may_v become_v one_o communicate_v property_n to_o three_o person_n but_o they_o be_v aware_a of_o a_o distinction_n in_o this_o case_n viz._n that_o the_o term_n god_n be_v use_v personal_o when_o it_o be_v say_v god_n the_o father_n god_n the_o son_n and_o god_n the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o when_o it_o be_v say_v there_o be_v not_o three_o god_n but_o one_o god_n the_o term_n god_n be_v use_v essential_o
sabellius_n call_v person_n but_o by_o this_o foundation_n he_o do_v not_o mean_v any_o distinct_a essence_n but_o the_o incommunicable_a property_n belong_v to_o they_o as_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n it_o be_v plain_a from_o hence_o that_o the_o necessity_n of_o assert_v three_o hypostasis_n come_v from_o thence_o that_o otherwise_o they_o can_v not_o so_o well_o distinguish_v themselves_o from_o the_o sabellian_o who_o doctrine_n they_o utter_o disow_v as_o well_o as_o arianism_n and_o judaism_n and_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o athanasius_n gregory_n nazianzen_n and_o s._n basil_n 27._o that_o they_o look_v on_o one_o as_o bad_a as_o the_o other_o and_o they_o common_o join_v judaism_n and_o sabellianism_n together_o but_o yet_o there_o arise_v difficulty_n whether_o they_o be_v to_o hold_v one_o hypostasis_fw-la or_o three_o the_o former_a insist_v on_o the_o general_o receive_v sense_n of_o hypostasis_fw-la for_o substance_n or_o essence_n and_o therefore_o they_o can_v not_o hold_v three_o hypostasis_n without_o three_o distinct_a essence_n as_o the_o platonist_n and_o marcionist_n hold_v upon_o this_o a_o synod_n be_v call_v at_o alexandria_n to_o adjust_a this_o matter_n where_o both_o party_n be_v desire_v to_o explain_v themselves_o 577._o those_o who_o hold_v three_o hypostasis_n be_v ask_v whether_o they_o maintain_v three_o hypostasis_n as_o the_o arian_n do_v of_o different_a substance_n and_o separate_a subsistence_n as_o mankind_n and_o other_o creature_n be_v or_o as_o other_o heretic_n three_o principle_n or_o three_o god_n all_o which_o they_o steadfast_o deny_v then_o they_o be_v ask_v why_o they_o use_v those_o term_n they_o answer_v because_o they_o believe_v the_o holy_a trinity_n to_o be_v more_o than_o mere_a name_n and_o that_o the_o father_n and_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n have_v a_o real_a subsistence_n belong_v to_o they_o but_o still_o they_o hold_v but_o one_o godhead_n one_o principle_n and_o the_o son_n of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n not_o to_o be_v a_o creature_n but_o to_o bear_v the_o same_o proper_a and_o inseparable_a essence_n with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n then_o the_o other_o side_n be_v ask_v when_o they_o assert_v but_o one_o hypostasis_fw-la whether_o they_o hold_v with_o sabellius_n or_o not_o and_o that_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n have_v no_o essence_n or_o subsistence_n which_o they_o utter_o deny_v but_o say_v that_o their_o meaning_n be_v that_o hypostasis_fw-la be_v the_o same_o with_o substance_n and_o by_o one_o hypostasis_fw-la they_o intend_v no_o more_o but_o that_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v of_o the_o same_o individual_a substance_n for_o the_o word_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o so_o they_o hold_v but_o one_o godhead_n and_o one_o divine_a nature_n and_o upon_o these_o term_n they_o agree_v from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o notion_n of_o three_o hypostasis_n as_o it_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v so_o as_o to_o be_v consistent_a with_o the_o individual_a unity_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n and_o the_o great_a rule_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v to_o keep_v in_o the_o middle_n between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o sabellius_n and_o arius_n and_o so_o by_o degree_n the_o notion_n of_o three_o hypostasis_n and_o one_o essence_n be_v look_v on_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n as_o the_o most_o proper_a discrimination_n of_o the_o orthodox_n from_o the_o sabellian_o and_o arian_n but_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v not_o so_o easy_o bring_v to_o the_o use_n of_o three_o hypostasis_n because_o they_o know_v no_o other_o sense_n of_o it_o but_o for_o substance_n or_o essence_n and_o they_o all_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v any_o more_o than_o one_o divine_a substance_n and_o therefore_o they_o rather_o embrace_v the_o word_n persona_fw-la and_o do_v agree_v in_o the_o name_n of_o person_n as_o most_o proper_a to_o signify_v their_o meaning_n which_o be_v that_o there_o be_v three_o which_o have_v distinct_a subsistence_n and_o incommunicable_a property_n and_o one_o and_o the_o same_o divine_a essence_n and_o since_o the_o notion_n of_o it_o be_v so_o well_o understand_v to_o signify_v such_o a_o peculiar_a sense_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o any_o shall_v scruple_n the_o use_n of_o it_o as_o to_o it_o be_v not_o be_v use_v in_o scripture_n socinus_n himself_o despise_v it_o and_o allow_v it_o to_o be_v no_o good_a reason_n for_o when_o franciscus_n davides_n object_v that_o the_o term_n of_o essence_n and_o person_n be_v not_o in_o scripture_n socinus_n tell_v he_o 778._o that_o they_o expose_v their_o cause_n who_o go_v upon_o such_o ground_n and_o that_o if_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o be_v in_o scripture_n it_o be_v no_o matter_n whether_o the_o term_n be_v or_o not_o hâ—ving_v thus_o clear_v the_o notion_n of_o three_o person_n i_o return_v to_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n about_o these_o matter_n and_o our_o unitarian_n tell_v we_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o interpret_v scripture_n otherwise_o how_o do_v that_o appear_v they_o give_v we_o very_o little_a encouragement_n to_o follow_v their_o interpretation_n which_o be_v so_o new_a so_o force_v so_o different_a from_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o which_o i_o may_v say_v reflect_v so_o high_o on_o the_o honour_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n i._n e._n by_o make_v use_n of_o such_o expression_n which_o if_o they_o do_v not_o mean_v what_o to_o honest_a and_o sincere_a mind_n they_o appear_v to_o do_v must_v be_v intend_v according_a to_o they_o to_o set_v up_o christ_n a_o mere_a man_n to_o be_v a_o god_n and_o if_o such_o a_o thought_n as_o this_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o think_v man_n it_o will_v tempt_v he_o to_o suspect_v much_o more_o as_o to_o those_o write_n then_o there_o be_v the_o least_o colour_n or_o reason_n for_o therefore_o these_o bold_a inconsiderate_a writer_n ought_v to_o reflect_v on_o the_o consequence_n of_o such_o sort_n of_o argument_n and_o if_o they_o have_v any_o regard_n to_o christianity_n not_o to_o trifle_v with_o scripture_n as_o they_o do_v but_o say_v they_o the_o question_n only_o be_v whether_o we_o ought_v to_o interpret_v scripture_n when_o it_o speak_v of_o god_n 13._o according_a to_o reason_n or_o not_o that_o be_v like_a fool_n or_o like_o wise_a man_n like_o wise_a man_n no_o doubt_n if_o they_o can_v hit_v upon_o it_o but_o they_o go_v about_o it_o as_o untoward_o as_o ever_o man_n do_v for_o be_v this_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o take_v up_o some_o novel_a interpretation_n against_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n be_v this_o to_o act_v like_o wise_a man_n to_o raise_v objection_n against_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n they_o can_v answer_v and_o to_o cry_v out_o of_o false_a copy_n and_o translation_n without_o reason_n and_o to_o render_v all_o place_n suspicious_a which_o make_v against_o they_o be_v this_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o make_v our_o saviour_n affect_v to_o be_v think_v a_o god_n when_o he_o know_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n and_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n have_v not_o his_o divine_a authority_n and_o power_n confer_v upon_o he_o and_o to_o make_v his_o apostle_n set_v up_o the_o worship_n of_o a_o creature_n when_o their_o design_n be_v to_o take_v away_o the_o worship_n of_o all_o such_o who_o by_o nature_n be_v not_o god_n 14._o be_v this_o like_a wise_a man_n to_o tell_v the_o world_n that_o these_o be_v only_o such_o god_n who_o they_o have_v set_v up_o and_o god_n have_v not_o appoint_v as_o though_o there_o be_v no_o real_a idolatry_n but_o in_o give_v divine_a worship_n without_o god_n command_n chap._n viii_o the_o socinian_n sense_n of_o scripture_n examine_v but_o they_o must_v not_o think_v to_o escape_v so_o easy_o for_o such_o a_o groundless_a and_o presumptuous_a say_n that_o they_o interpret_v the_o scripture_n not_o like_a fool_n but_o like_o wise_a man_n because_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v real_o the_o main_a point_n between_o we_o and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v more_o careful_o examine_v the_o wise_a sense_n they_o give_v of_o the_o chief_a place_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n 1._o be_v this_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o make_v the_o author_n to_o the_o hebrew_n in_o one_o chapter_n and_o that_o but_o a_o short_a one_o to_o bring_v no_o less_o than_o four_o place_n out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o according_a to_o their_o sense_n not_o one_o of_o they_o prove_v that_o which_o he_o aim_v at_o viz._n that_o christ_n be_v superior_a to_o angel_n heb._n 1.5_o as_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o sense_n they_o give_v of_o
but_o if_o we_o suppose_v a_o personal_a union_n of_o the_o word_n with_o the_o human_a nature_n in_o christ_n than_o we_o have_v a_o very_a reasonable_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n for_o then_o no_o more_o be_v imply_v but_o that_o christ_n as_o consist_v of_o both_o nature_n shall_v ascend_v thither_o where_o the_o word_n be_v before_o when_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n and_o so_o grotius_n understand_v it_o 2._o grotius_n do_v not_o make_v the_o word_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o s._n john_n be_v gospel_n to_o be_v a_o mere_a attribute_n of_o wisdom_n and_o power_n but_o the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n this_o i_o shall_v prove_v from_o his_o own_o word_n 1._o he_o assert_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o s._n john_n gospel_n that_o the_o chief_a cause_n of_o his_o writing_n be_v universal_o agree_v to_o have_v be_v to_o prevent_v the_o spread_a of_o that_o venom_n which_o have_v be_v then_o disperse_v in_o the_o church_n which_o he_o understand_v of_o the_o heresy_n about_o christ_n and_o the_o word_n now_o among_o these_o the_o heresy_n of_o cerinthus_n be_v this_o very_a opinion_n which_o they_o fasten_v upon_o grotius_n viz._n that_o the_o word_n be_v the_o divine_a wisdom_n and_o power_n inhabit_v in_o the_o person_n of_o jesus_n as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o from_o themselves_o and_o beside_o grotius_n say_v that_o the_o other_o evangelist_n have_v only_o intimate_v the_o divine_a nature_n of_o christ_n from_o his_o miraculous_a conception_n miracle_n know_v man_n heart_n perpetual_a presence_n promise_v of_o the_o spirit_n remission_n of_o sin_n etc._n etc._n but_o s._n john_n as_o the_o time_n require_v attribute_v the_o name_n and_o power_n of_o god_n to_o he_o from_o the_o beginning_n so_o that_o by_o the_o name_n and_o power_n of_o god_n he_o mean_v the_o same_o which_o he_o call_v the_o divine_a nature_n before_o 2._o he_o say_v that_o when_o it_o be_v say_v the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v as_o ignatius_n explain_v it_o with_o the_o father_n what_o can_v this_o mean_a unless_o he_o understand_v the_o word_n to_o be_v the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n and_o he_o quote_v tertullian_n say_v that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o god_n ex_fw-la unitate_fw-la substantiae_fw-la and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o prolation_n of_o the_o word_n without_o separation_n now_o what_o prolation_n can_v there_o be_v of_o a_o mere_a attribute_n how_o can_v that_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n beget_v of_o the_o father_n without_o division_n before_o all_o world_n as_o he_o quote_v it_o from_o justin_n martyr_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o word_n and_o god_n of_o god_n from_o theophilus_n antiochenus_fw-la and_o in_o the_o next_o verse_n when_o it_o be_v say_v the_o same_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n with_o god_n it_o be_v repeat_v on_o purpose_n say_v he_o that_o we_o may_v consider_v that_o god_n be_v so_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o a_o distinction_n be_v to_o be_v make_v between_o god_n with_o who_o he_o be_v and_o the_o word_n who_o be_v with_o god_n so_o that_o the_o word_n do_v not_o comprehend_v all_o that_o be_v god_n but_o our_o wise_a interpreter_n put_v a_o ridiculous_a sense_n upon_o it_o as_o though_o all_o that_o grotius_n mean_v be_v that_o god_n attribute_n be_v the_o same_o with_o himself_o which_o although_o true_a in_o itself_o be_v very_o impertinent_a to_o grotius_n his_o purpose_n and_o that_o the_o reason_n why_o he_o say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v not_o all_o that_o god_n be_v be_v because_o there_o be_v other_o attribute_n of_o god_n beside_o but_o where_o do_v grotius_n say_v any_o thing_n like_o this_o be_v this_o wise_a interpret_n or_o honest_a and_o fair_a deal_n for_o grotius_n immediate_o take_v notice_n from_o thence_o of_o the_o difference_n of_o hypostasis_n which_o he_o say_v be_v take_v from_o the_o platonist_n but_o with_o a_o change_n of_o the_o sense_n 3._o when_o it_o be_v say_v v_o 3._o that_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v by_o he_o grotius_n understand_v it_o of_o the_o old_a creation_n and_o of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o he_o quote_v a_o passage_n of_o barnabas_n where_o he_o say_v the_o sun_n be_v the_o work_n of_o his_o hand_n and_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o world_n and_o all_o thing_n in_o it_o be_v create_v by_o he_o and_o he_o add_v that_o nothing_o but_o god_n himself_o be_v except_v what_o say_v our_o wise_a interpreter_n to_o all_o this_o nothing_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o they_o cite_v the_o english_a geneva_n translation_n when_o they_o pretend_v to_o give_v grotius_n his_o sense_n and_o add_v that_o the_o word_n now_o begin_v to_o be_v speak_v of_o as_o a_o person_n by_o the_o same_o figure_n of_o speech_n that_o solomon_n say_v wisdom_n have_v build_v her_o house_n etc._n etc._n do_v grotius_n say_v any_o thing_n like_o this_o and_o yet_o they_o say_v let_v we_o hear_v grotius_n interpret_n this_o sublime_a proem_n of_o s._n john_n be_v gospel_n but_o they_o leave_v out_o what_o he_o say_v and_o put_v in_o what_o he_o do_v not_o say_v be_v not_o this_o interpret_n like_o wise_a man_n 4._o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n v_o 14._o i._n e._n say_v the_o unitarian_n as_o from_o grotius_n it_o do_v abide_v on_o and_o inhabit_v a_o humane_a person_n the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o so_o be_v in_o appearance_n make_v flesh_n or_o man_n but_o what_o say_v grotius_n himself_o the_o word_n that_o he_o may_v bring_v we_o to_o god_n show_v himself_o in_o the_o weakness_n of_o humane_a nature_n and_o he_o quote_v the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n for_o it_o 1_o tim._n 3.16_o god_n be_v manifest_a in_o the_o flesh_n and_o then_o produce_v several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n be_v not_o this_o a_o rare_a specimen_fw-la of_o wise_a interpret_n and_o fair_a deal_n with_o so_o considerable_a a_o person_n and_o so_o well_o know_v as_o grotius_n who_o after_o all_o in_o a_o letter_n to_o his_o intimate_a friend_n ger._n i._o vossius_fw-la declare_v that_o he_o own_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n both_o in_o his_o poem_n and_o his_o catechism_n after_o his_o review_v they_o which_o epistle_n be_v print_v before_o the_o last_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n about_o christ_n satisfaction_n 3._o as_o a_o account_n to_o the_o world_n of_o his_o faith_n as_o to_o the_o trinity_n and_o in_o the_o last_o edition_n of_o his_o poem_n but_o little_a before_o his_o death_n he_o give_v a_o very_a different_a account_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n from_o what_o these_o unitarian_n fasten_v upon_o he_o 1643_o and_o now_o let_v the_o world_n judge_n how_o wise_o they_o have_v interpret_v both_o s._n john_n and_o his_o commentator_n grotius_n iu._n be_v this_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o make_v our_o saviour_n meaning_n to_o be_v express_o contrary_a to_o his_o word_n for_o when_o he_o say_v before_o abraham_n be_v 8.58_o i_o be_o they_o make_v the_o sense_n to_o be_v that_o real_o he_o be_v not_o but_o only_o in_o god_n decree_n as_o any_o other_o man_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v this_o place_n the_o late_a archbishop_n who_o be_v very_o far_o from_o be_v a_o socinian_n however_o his_o memory_n have_v be_v very_o unworthy_o reproach_v in_o that_o as_o well_o as_o other_o respect_n since_o his_o death_n urge_v against_o the_o socinian_o say_v that_o the_o obvious_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n be_v that_o he_o have_v a_o real_a existence_n before_o abraham_n be_v actual_o in_o be_v and_o that_o their_o interpretation_n about_o the_o decree_n be_v so_o very_o flat_a that_o he_o can_v hardly_o abstain_v from_o say_v it_o be_v ridiculous_a and_o the_o wise_a answer_n they_o give_v be_v 58._o that_o the_o word_n can_v be_v true_a in_o any_o other_o sense_n be_v speak_v of_o one_o who_o be_v a_o son_n and_o descendant_n of_o abraham_n which_o be_v as_o ridiculous_a as_o the_o interpretation_n for_o it_o be_v to_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v he_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o son_n of_o abraham_n v._o be_v this_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o say_v that_o when_o our_o saviour_n say_v in_o his_o conference_n with_o the_o jew_n i_o be_o the_o son_n of_o god_n 10.36_o his_o chief_a meaning_n be_v that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o such_o a_o sense_n 31._o as_o all_o the_o faithful_a be_v call_v god_n child_n be_v not_o this_o do_v great_a honour_n to_o our_o saviour_n especial_o when_o they_o say_v that_o he_o never_o say_v of_o himself_o any_o high_a thing_n than_o this_o 30._o which_o be_v true_a of_o every_o good_a man_n i_o be_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o yet_o the_o jew_n accuse_v he_o of_o
blasphemy_n for_o make_v himself_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o the_o high_a priest_n adjure_v he_o to_o tell_v whether_o he_o be_v the_o christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n 26.63_o do_v they_o mean_v no_o more_o but_o as_o any_o good_a man_n be_v but_o mr._n selden_n say_v 12._o that_o by_o the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o jew_n mean_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o he_o be_v call_v in_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v which_o be_v all_o one_o etc._n as_o to_o profess_v himself_o god_n and_o our_o learned_a dr._n pocock_n say_v that_o according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a jew_n the_o son_n of_o god_n speak_v of_o psal._n 2._o be_v the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n and_o by_o this_o we_o may_v understand_v s._n peter_n confession_n thou_o be_v the_o christ_n 1.49_o the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n and_o nathanael_n thou_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o it_o be_v plain_a the_o jew_n in_o the_o conference_n think_v he_o make_v himself_o god_n by_o say_v i_o and_o my_o father_n be_v one_o not_o one_o god_n say_v our_o wise_a interpreter_n 29._o but_o as_o friend_n be_v say_v to_o be_v one._n and_o what_o must_v they_o think_v of_o our_o saviour_n the_o mean_a time_n who_o know_v the_o jew_n understand_v he_o quite_o otherwise_o and_o will_v not_o undeceive_v they_o but_o they_o say_v 29._o the_o jew_n put_v a_o malicious_a construction_n upon_o his_o word_n how_o do_v that_o appear_v do_v they_o think_v the_o jew_n have_v not_o hear_v what_o pass_v before_o in_o some_o former_a conference_n when_o they_o think_v he_o have_v make_v himself_o equal_a with_o god_n 5.18.23_o and_o that_o he_o say_v that_o all_o man_n shall_v honour_v the_o son_n even_o as_o they_o honour_v the_o father_n these_o saying_n no_o doubt_n stick_v with_o they_o and_o therefore_o from_o they_o they_o have_v reason_n to_o think_v that_o he_o mean_v something_o extraordinary_a by_o his_o say_n i_o and_o my_o father_n be_v one._n and_o if_o they_o be_v so_o wise_a in_o interpret_n scripture_n as_o they_o pretend_v they_o will_v have_v consider_v that_o if_o these_o thing_n do_v not_o imply_v his_o be_v real_o the_o son_n of_o god_n according_a to_o the_o old_a jewish_a notion_n he_o will_v have_v severe_o check_v any_o such_o misconstruction_n of_o his_o meaning_n and_o have_v plain_o tell_v they_o he_o be_v but_o the_o son_n of_o man_n but_o s._n paul_n character_n of_o he_o do_v plain_o show_v that_o he_o be_v far_o from_o any_o thing_n like_o vanity_n or_o ostentation_n 7._o although_o he_o be_v in_o the_o form_n of_o god_n and_o think_v it_o no_o robbery_n to_o be_v equal_a with_o god_n which_o must_v imply_v that_o he_o be_v very_o far_o from_o assume_v any_o thing_n to_o himself_o which_o he_o must_v do_v in_o a_o very_a high_a measure_n if_o he_o be_v not_o real_o the_o son_n of_o god_n so_o as_o to_o be_v equal_a with_o god_n the_o meaning_n whereof_o say_v our_o wise_a interpreter_n be_v he_o do_v not_o rob_v god_n of_o his_o honour_n by_o arrogate_a to_o himself_o to_o be_v god_n 38._o or_o equal_a with_o god_n but_o what_o then_o do_v they_o think_v of_o these_o passage_n in_o his_o conference_n with_o the_o jew_n be_v he_o not_o bind_v to_o undeceive_v they_o when_o he_o know_v they_o do_v so_o gross_o mis-understand_a he_o if_o he_o know_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n at_o the_o same_o time_n this_o can_v never_o go_v down_o with_o i_o for_o they_o must_v either_o charge_v he_o with_o affect_v divine_a honour_n which_o be_v the_o high_a degree_n of_o pride_n and_o vanity_n or_o they_o must_v own_v he_o to_o be_v as_o he_o be_v the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n vi_o be_v this_o interpret_n scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o deny_v divine_a worship_n to_o be_v give_v to_o our_o saviour_n when_o the_o scripture_n so_o plain_o require_v it_o when_o i_o have_v urge_v they_o in_o my_o sermon_n with_o the_o argument_n from_o divine_a worship_n be_v give_v to_o christ_n they_o do_v utter_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v i_o may_v as_o well_o charge_v they_o with_o the_o black_a crime_n 13._o this_o i_o be_v not_o a_o little_a surprise_v at_o know_v how_o warm_o socinus_n have_v dispute_v for_o it_o but_o that_o i_o may_v not_o misunderstand_v they_o i_o look_v into_o other_o place_n in_o their_o late_a book_n and_o from_o they_o i_o gather_v these_o thing_n 1._o they_o make_v no_o question_n but_o some_o worship_n be_v due_a to_o the_o lord_n christ_n 49._o but_o the_o question_n be_v concern_v the_o kind_n or_o sort_n of_o worship_n 2._o they_o distinguish_v three_o sort_n of_o worship_n 1._o civil_a worship_n from_o man_n to_o one_o another_o 2._o religious_a worship_n give_v on_o the_o account_n of_o a_o person_n holiness_n or_o relation_n to_o god_n which_o be_v more_o or_o less_o according_a to_o their_o sanctity_n or_o near_a relation_n to_o god_n 3._o divine_a worship_n which_o belong_v only_o to_o god_n which_o consist_v in_o a_o resignation_n of_o our_o understand_n will_n and_o affection_n and_o some_o peculiar_a act_n of_o reverence_n and_o love_n towards_o he_o the_o two_o former_a may_v be_v give_v to_o christ_n they_o say_v but_o not_o the_o last_o from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o they_o can_v according_o to_o their_o own_o principle_n resign_v their_o understand_n will_n and_o affection_n to_o christ_n because_o this_o be_v proper_a divine_a worship_n be_v not_o these_o very_a good_a christian_n the_o mean_a while_n how_o can_v they_o believe_v sincere_o and_o hearty_o what_o he_o have_v reveal_v unless_o they_o resign_v their_o understand_n to_o he_o how_o can_v they_o love_v and_o esteem_v he_o and_o place_v their_o happiness_n in_o he_o if_o they_o can_v resign_v their_o will_n and_o affection_n to_o he_o i_o think_v never_o any_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v christian_n dare_v venture_v to_o say_v such_o thing_n before_o and_o all_o for_o fear_v they_o shall_v be_v think_v to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o christ._n but_o they_o confess_v that_o they_o be_v divide_v among_o themselves_o about_o the_o invocation_n of_o christ._n 1._o those_o who_o be_v for_o it_o say_v that_o he_o may_v be_v the_o object_n of_o prayer_n without_o make_v he_o god_n or_o a_o person_n of_o god_n and_o without_o ascribe_v to_o he_o the_o property_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n omnipresence_n omniscience_n or_o omnipotence_n those_o who_o deny_v it_o they_o say_v do_v only_o refuse_v it_o because_o they_o suppose_v he_o have_v forbid_v it_o which_o make_v it_o a_o mere_a error_n and_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n they_o say_v the_o charge_n be_v frequent_o renew_v that_o they_o be_v to_o worship_n god_n only_o and_o as_o great_a writer_n as_o they_o have_v be_v these_o last_o seven_o year_n 59_o they_o affirm_v that_o they_o have_v write_v no_o book_n in_o that_o time_n in_o which_o they_o have_v not_o be_v careful_a to_o profess_v to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o a_o like_a honour_n or_o worship_n much_o less_o the_o same_o be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o christ_n as_o to_o god_n and_o now_o i_o hope_v we_o understand_v their_o opinion_n right_o as_o to_o this_o matter_n the_o question_n be_v whether_o this_o be_v interpret_n those_o scripture_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o honour_n and_o worship_n due_a to_o christ_n like_o wise_a man_n and_o for_o that_o i_o shall_v consider_v 1._o that_o herein_o they_o be_v go_v off_o from_o the_o opinion_n of_o socinus_n and_o his_o follower_n as_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o those_o place_n 2._o that_o they_o have_v do_v it_o in_o such_o a_o way_n as_o will_v justify_v the_o pagan_a and_o popish_a idolatry_n and_o therefore_o have_v not_o interpret_v scripture_n like_o wise_a men._n 1._o that_o they_o be_v go_v off_o from_o the_o opinion_n of_o socinus_n and_o his_o follower_n who_o do_v allow_v divine_a worship_n to_o christ._n this_o appear_v by_o the_o dispute_v he_o have_v with_o franciscus_n davidis_n and_o christianus_n francken_a about_o it_o the_o former_a be_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n socinus_n produce_v all_o those_o place_n which_o mention_v the_o invocation_n of_o christ_n and_o all_o those_o wherein_n s._n paul_n say_v the_o grace_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v with_o you_o all_o and_o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n direct_v our_o way_n etc._n etc._n and_o all_o those_o wherein_o a_o divine_a power_n and_o authority_n be_v give_v to_o christ_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o support_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o hope_n of_o all_o those_o who_o believe_v in_o he_o in_o order_n to_o salvation_n and_o this_o socinus_n true_o judge_v to_o be_v proper_a divine_a worship_n georg._n blandrata_n be_v unsatisfied_a that_o socinus_n do_v not_o say_v
think_v he_o can_v not_o honest_o conceal_v so_o fundamental_a a_o point_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o which_o relate_v to_o their_o be_v enter_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o if_o the_o profession_n of_o this_o faith_n have_v not_o be_v look_v on_o as_o a_o necessary_a condition_n of_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v hard_o to_o imagine_v that_o justin_n martyr_n shall_v so_o much_o insist_v upon_o it_o not_o only_o here_o but_o in_o his_o other_o treatise_n of_o which_o a_o account_n have_v be_v give_v by_o other_o athenagoras_n have_v be_v a_o philosopher_n as_o well_o as_o justin_n martyr_n before_o he_o profess_v himself_o a_o christian_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v suppose_v to_o understand_v his_o religion_n before_o he_o embrace_v it_o and_o in_o his_o defence_n he_o assert_n 11._o that_o the_o christian_n do_v believe_v in_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n in_o god_n the_o father_n god_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o he_o mention_n both_o the_o unity_n and_o order_n which_o be_v among_o they_o which_o can_v signify_v nothing_o unless_o they_o be_v own_v to_o be_v distinct_a person_n in_o the_o same_o divine_a nature_n and_o in_o the_o next_o page_n he_o look_v on_o it_o as_o thing_n which_o all_o christian_n aspire_v after_o in_o another_o life_n that_o they_o shall_v then_o know_v the_o union_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o communication_n of_o the_o father_n to_o the_o son_n what_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v and_o what_o the_o union_n and_o distinction_n there_o be_v between_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o son_n and_o the_o father_n no_o man_n who_o have_v ever_o have_v the_o name_n of_o a_o philosopher_n will_v have_v say_v such_o thing_n unless_o he_o have_v believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n aâ—_n we_o do_v i._n e._n that_o there_o be_v three_o distinct_a person_n in_o the_o same_o divine_a nature_n but_o that_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o union_n and_o distinction_n between_o they_o be_v above_o our_o reach_n and_o comprehension_n but_o our_o unitarian_n have_v a_o answer_v ready_a for_o these_o man_n 5._o viz._n that_o they_o come_v out_o of_o plato_n be_v school_n with_o the_o tincture_n of_o his_o three_o principle_n and_o they_o sad_o complain_v that_o platonism_n have_v very_o early_o corrupt_v the_o christian_a faith_n as_o to_o these_o matter_n in_o answer_n to_o which_o exception_n 174.178_o i_o have_v only_o one_o postulatum_fw-la to_o make_v which_o be_v that_o these_o be_v honest_a man_n and_o know_v their_o own_o mind_n beâ—t_o and_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o none_o can_v more_o positive_o declare_v than_o they_o do_v that_o they_o do_v not_o take_v up_o these_o notion_n from_o plato_n but_o from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n justin_n martyr_n say_v he_o take_v the_o foundation_n of_o his_o faith_n from_o thence_o 24._o and_o that_o he_o can_v find_v no_o certainty_n as_o to_o god_n and_o religion_n any_o where_o else_o that_o he_o think_v plato_n take_v his_o three_o principle_n from_o moses_n and_o in_o his_o dialogue_n with_o trypho_n etc._n he_o at_o large_a prove_v the_o eternity_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n from_o the_o scripture_n and_o say_v he_o will_v use_v no_o other_o argument_n for_o he_o pretend_v to_o no_o skill_n but_o in_o the_o scripture_n which_o god_n have_v enable_v he_o to_o understand_v athenagoras_n declare_v 9_o that_o where_o the_o philosopher_n agree_v with_o they_o their_o faith_n do_v not_o depend_v on_o they_o but_o on_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o prophet_n who_o be_v inspire_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n speak_v theophilus_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n 100_o who_o assert_n the_o coeternity_n of_o the_o son_n with_o the_o father_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o s._n john_n gospel_n and_o say_v their_o faith_n be_v build_v on_o the_o scripture_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n own_v not_o only_o 7._o the_o essential_a attribute_n of_o god_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o son_n but_o that_o there_o be_v one_o father_n of_o all_o and_o one_o word_n over_o all_o and_o one_o holy_a ghost_n who_o be_v every_o where_o 68_o and_o he_o think_v plato_n borrow_v his_o three_o principle_n from_o moses_n that_o his_o second_o be_v the_o son_n and_o his_o three_o the_o holy_a spirit_n even_o origen_n himself_o high_o commend_v moses_n above_o plato_n 371._o in_o his_o most_o undoubted_a write_n and_o say_v that_o numenâ—us_o go_v beyond_o plato_n and_o that_o he_o borrow_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n and_o so_o he_o say_v plato_n do_v in_o other_o place_n but_o he_o add_v that_o the_o doctrine_n be_v better_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n than_o in_o his_o artificial_a dialogue_n can_v any_o one_o that_o have_v the_o least_o reverence_n for_o writer_n of_o such_o authority_n and_o zeal_n for_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n imagine_v that_o they_o wilful_o corrupt_v it_o in_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a article_n of_o it_o and_o bring_v in_o new_a speculation_n against_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o book_n which_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o profess_v to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o their_o faith_n even_o where_o they_o speak_v most_o favourable_o of_o the_o platonic_a trinity_n they_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v borrow_v from_o moses_n and_o therefore_o numenius_n say_v 1_o that_o moses_n and_o plato_n do_v not_o differ_v about_o the_o first_o principle_n and_o theodoret_n mention_n numenius_n as_o one_o of_o those_o who_o say_v plato_n understand_v the_o hebrew_n doctrine_n in_o egypt_n and_o during_o his_o thirteen_o year_n â—ay_n there_o it_o be_v hardly_o possible_a to_o suppose_v he_o shall_v be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o hebrew_n doctrine_n about_o the_o first_o principle_n which_o he_o be_v so_o inquisitive_a after_o especial_o among_o nation_n who_o pretend_v to_o antiquity_n and_o the_o platonic_a notion_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n enlarge_n itself_o to_o three_o hypostasis_n be_v considerable_a on_o these_o account_n 1._o that_o it_o be_v deliver_v with_o so_o much_o assurance_n by_o the_o opposer_n of_o christianity_n such_o as_o plotinus_n porphyrius_n proclus_n and_o other_o be_v know_v to_o be_v and_o they_o speak_v with_o no_o manner_n of_o doubt_n concern_v it_o as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o passage_n of_o porphyry_n preserve_v by_o s._n cyril_n and_o other_o 8._o 2._o that_o they_o take_v it_o up_o from_o no_o revelation_n but_o as_o a_o notion_n in_o itself_o agreeable_a enough_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o passage_n in_o plato_n and_o other_o concern_v it_o they_o never_o suspect_v it_o to_o be_v liable_a to_o the_o charge_n of_o nonsense_n and_o contradiction_n as_o our_o modern_a unitarian_n charge_v the_o trinity_n with_o although_o their_o notion_n as_o represent_v by_o porphyry_n be_v as_o liable_a to_o it_o how_o come_v these_o man_n of_o wit_n and_o sense_n to_o hit_v upon_o and_o be_v so_o fond_a of_o such_o absurd_a principle_n which_o lead_v to_o the_o belief_n of_o mysterious_a nonsense_n and_o impossibility_n if_o these_o man_n may_v be_v trust_v 3._o that_o the_o nation_n most_o renown_v for_o antiquity_n and_o deep_a speculation_n do_v light_n upon_o the_o same_o doctrine_n about_o a_o trinity_n of_o hypostasis_n in_o the_o divine_a essence_n to_o prove_v this_o i_o shall_v not_o refer_v to_o the_o trismegistick_a book_n or_o the_o chaldee_n oracle_n or_o any_o doubtful_a authority_n 14._o but_o plutarch_n assert_v the_o three_o hypostasis_n to_o have_v be_v receiuâ—d_v among_o the_o persian_n and_o porphyry_n and_o jamblicus_n say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o egyptian_n 4._o that_o this_o hypostasis_fw-la do_v maintain_v its_o reputation_n so_o long_o in_o the_o world_n for_o we_o find_v it_o continue_v to_o the_o time_n of_o macrobius_n who_o mentâ—ons_n it_o as_o a_o reasonable_a notion_n viz._n of_o one_o supreme_a be_v father_n of_o all_o and_o a_o mind_n proceed_v from_o it_o and_o soul_n from_o mind_n some_o have_v think_v that_o the_o platonist_n make_v two_o create_v being_n to_o be_v two_o of_o the_o divine_a hypostasis_n but_o this_o be_v contrary_n to_o what_o plotinus_n and_o porphyry_n affirm_v concern_v it_o and_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o give_v a_o account_n how_o they_o shall_v then_o be_v essential_o different_a from_o creature_n and_o be_v hypostasis_n in_o the_o divine_a essence_n but_o this_o be_v no_o part_n of_o my_o business_n be_v concern_v no_o far_o than_o to_o clear_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o to_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n which_o according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ante-nicene_n father_n i_o have_v prove_v do_v manifest_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n to_o have_v be_v general_o receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n 2._o let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o our_o unitarian_n object_n against_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o trinity_n from_o these_o
with_o deduce_v our_o certainty_n of_o knowledge_n from_o clear_a and_o simple_a idea_n i_o do_v not_o go_v about_o to_o justify_v those_o who_o lie_v the_o whole_a stress_n upon_o that_o foundation_n which_o i_o grant_v to_o be_v too_o weak_a to_o support_v so_o important_a a_o truth_n and_o that_o those_o be_v very_o much_o to_o blame_v who_o go_v about_o to_o invalidate_v other_o argument_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o that_o but_o i_o doubt_v all_o this_o talk_v about_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n be_v make_v the_o foundation_n of_o certainty_n come_v original_o from_o those_o discourse_n or_o meditation_n which_o be_v aim_v at_o the_o author_n of_o they_o be_v a_o ingenious_a think_v man_n and_o he_o endeavour_v to_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o certainty_n as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v the_o first_o thing_n he_o find_v any_o certainty_n in_o be_v his_o own_o existence_n which_o he_o found_v upon_o the_o perception_n of_o the_o act_n of_o his_o mind_n which_o some_o call_v a_o internal_a infallible_a perception_n that_o we_o be_v from_o hence_o he_o proceed_v to_o inquire_v how_o he_o come_v by_o this_o certainty_n and_o he_o resolve_v it_o into_o this_o that_o he_o have_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a perception_n of_o it_o and_o from_o hence_o he_o form_v his_o general_a rule_n that_o what_o he_o have_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a perception_n of_o be_v true_a which_o in_o reason_n ought_v to_o go_v no_o far_o than_o where_o there_o be_v the_o like_a degree_n of_o evidence_n for_o the_o certainty_n here_o be_v not_o ground_v on_o the_o clearness_n of_o the_o perception_n but_o on_o the_o plainness_n of_o the_o evidence_n which_o be_v of_o that_o nature_n that_o the_o very_o doubt_v of_o it_o prove_v it_o since_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o any_o thing_n shall_v doubt_v or_o question_v its_o own_o be_v that_o have_v it_o not_o so_o that_o here_o it_o be_v not_o the_o clearness_n of_o the_o idea_n but_o a_o immediate_a act_n of_o perception_n which_o be_v the_o true_a ground_n of_o certainty_n and_o this_o can_v extend_v to_o thing_n without_o ourselves_o of_o which_o we_o can_v have_v no_o other_o perception_n than_o what_o be_v cause_v by_o the_o impression_n of_o outward_a object_n but_o whether_o we_o be_v to_o judge_v according_a to_o those_o impression_n do_v not_o depend_v on_o the_o idea_n themselves_o but_o upon_o the_o exercise_n of_o our_o judgement_n and_o reason_n about_o they_o which_o put_v the_o difference_n between_o true_a and_o false_a and_o adequate_a and_o inadequate_a idea_n so_o that_o our_o certainty_n be_v not_o from_o the_o idea_n themselves_o but_o from_o the_o evidence_n of_o reason_n that_o those_o idea_n be_v true_a and_o just_a and_o consequent_o that_o we_o may_v build_v our_o certainty_n upon_o they_o but_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o infinite_a be_v have_v this_o peculiar_a to_o it_o that_o necessary_a existence_n be_v imply_v in_o it_o this_o be_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v deny_v that_o this_o do_v prove_v the_o existence_n of_o god_n how_o then_o can_v the_o ground_n of_o our_o certainty_n arise_v from_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n when_o in_o one_o of_o the_o clear_a idea_n of_o our_o mind_n we_o can_v come_v to_o no_o certainty_n by_o it_o i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o it_o be_v deny_v to_o prove_v it_o but_o this_o be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o doubtful_a thing_n from_o the_o different_a make_v of_o man_n temper_n and_o application_n of_o their_o thought_n 7._o what_o can_v this_o mean_a unless_o it_o be_v to_o let_v we_o know_v that_o even_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n may_v lose_v their_o effect_n by_o the_o difference_n of_o man_n temper_n and_o study_n so_o that_o beside_o idea_n in_o order_n to_o a_o right_a judgement_n a_o due_a temper_n and_o application_n of_o the_o mind_n be_v require_v and_o wherein_o be_v this_o different_a from_o what_o all_o man_n of_o understanding_n have_v say_v why_o then_o shall_v these_o clear_a and_o simple_a idea_n be_v make_v the_o sole_a foundation_n of_o reason_n one_o will_v think_v by_o this_o that_o these_o idea_n will_v present_o satisfy_v man_n mind_n if_o they_o attend_v to_o they_o but_o even_o this_o will_v not_o do_v as_o to_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o infinite_a be_v it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o say_v they_o will_v not_o examine_v how_o far_o it_o will_v hold_v for_o they_o ought_v either_o to_o say_v that_o it_o do_v hold_v or_o give_v up_o this_o ground_n of_o certainty_n from_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n but_o instead_o of_o the_o proper_a argument_n from_o idea_n we_o be_v tell_v 6._o that_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o ourselves_o and_o what_o we_o find_v in_o our_o own_o constitution_n our_o reason_n lead_v we_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o this_o certain_a and_o evident_a truth_n that_o there_o be_v a_o eternal_a most_o powerful_a and_o most_o know_v be_v all_o which_o i_o ready_o yield_v but_o we_o see_v plain_o the_o certainty_n be_v not_o place_v in_o the_o idea_n but_o in_o good_a and_o sound_a reason_n from_o the_o consideration_n of_o ourselves_o and_o our_o constitution_n what!_o in_o the_o idea_n of_o ourselves_o no_o certain_o for_o let_v our_o idea_n be_v take_v which_o way_n we_o please_v by_o sensation_n or_o reflection_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o the_o idea_n that_o make_v we_o certain_a but_o the_o argument_n from_o that_o which_o we_o perceive_v in_o and_o about_o ourselves_o 5._o but_o we_o find_v in_o ourselves_o perception_n and_o knowledge_n it_o be_v very_o true_a but_o how_o do_v this_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v a_o god_n it_o be_v from_o the_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n of_o it_o no_o but_o from_o this_o argument_n that_o either_o there_o must_v have_v be_v a_o know_a be_v from_o eternity_n or_o a_o unknowing_a for_o something_o must_v have_v be_v from_o eternity_n but_o if_o a_o unknowing_a than_o it_o be_v impossible_a there_o ever_o shall_v have_v be_v any_o knowledge_n it_o be_v as_o impossible_a that_o a_o thing_n without_o knowledge_n shall_v produce_v it_o as_o that_o a_o triangle_n shall_v make_v itself_o three_o angle_n big_a than_o two_o right_a one_o allow_v the_o argument_n to_o be_v good_a yet_o it_o be_v not_o take_v from_o the_o idea_n but_o from_o principle_n of_o true_a reason_n as_o that_o no_o man_n can_v doubt_v his_o own_o perception_n that_o every_o thing_n must_v have_v a_o cause_n that_o this_o cause_n must_v either_o have_v knowledge_n or_o not_o if_o it_o have_v the_o point_n be_v gain_v if_o it_o have_v not_o nothing_o can_v produce_v nothing_o and_o consequent_o a_o not_o know_v be_v can_v produce_v a_o know_v again_o if_o we_o suppose_v nothing_o to_o be_v first_o 10._o matter_n can_v never_o begin_v to_o be_v if_o bare_a matter_n without_o motion_n eternal_a motion_n can_v never_o begin_v to_o be_v if_o matter_n and_o motion_n be_v suppose_v eternal_a thought_n can_v never_o begin_v to_o be_v for_o if_o matter_n can_v produce_v think_v than_o thought_n must_v be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o matter_n and_o if_o it_o be_v in_o matter_n as_o such_o it_o must_v be_v the_o inseparable_a property_n of_o all_o matter_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n and_o experience_n of_o mankind_n if_o only_o some_o part_n of_o matter_n have_v a_o power_n of_o think_v how_o come_v so_o great_a a_o difference_n in_o the_o property_n of_o the_o same_o matter_n what_o disposition_n of_o matter_n be_v require_v to_o think_v and_o from_o whence_o come_v it_o of_o which_o no_o account_n can_v be_v give_v in_o reason_n this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o argument_n use_v to_o prove_v a_o infinite_a spiritual_a be_v which_o i_o be_o far_o from_o weaken_v the_o force_n of_o but_o that_o which_o i_o design_v be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o certainty_n of_o it_o be_v not_o place_v upon_o any_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n but_o upon_o the_o force_n of_o reason_n distinct_a from_o it_o which_o be_v the_o thing_n i_o intend_v to_o prove_v 2._o the_o next_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v clear_v in_o this_o dispute_n be_v the_o distinction_n between_o nature_n and_o person_n and_o of_o this_o we_o can_v have_v no_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n from_o sensation_n or_o reflection_n and_o yet_o all_o our_o notion_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n depend_v upon_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o it_o for_o we_o must_v talk_v unintelligible_o about_o this_o point_n unless_o we_o have_v clear_a and_o distinct_a apprehension_n concern_v nature_n and_o person_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o identity_n and_o distinction_n but_o that_o these_o come_v not_o into_o our_o mind_n by_o these_o simple_a idea_n of_o sensation_n and_o reflection_n i_o shall_v now_o make_v it_o appear_v 1._o as_o to_o nature_n that_o be_v sometime_o take_v for_o the_o essential_a
property_n of_o a_o thing_n as_o when_o we_o say_v that_o such_o a_o thing_n be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n from_o another_o we_o mean_v no_o more_o than_o that_o it_o be_v difference_v by_o such_o property_n as_o come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n sometime_o nature_n be_v take_v for_o the_o thing_n itself_o in_o which_o those_o property_n be_v and_o so_o aristotle_n take_v nature_n for_o a_o corporeal_a substance_n which_o have_v the_o principle_n of_o motion_n in_o itself_o but_o nature_n and_o substance_n be_v of_o a_o equal_a extent_n and_o so_o that_o which_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o power_n and_o property_n be_v the_o nature_n whether_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o bodily_a or_o spiritual_a substance_n i_o grant_v that_o by_o sensation_n and_o reflection_n we_o come_v to_o know_v the_o power_n and_o property_n of_o thing_n but_o our_o reason_n be_v satisfy_v that_o there_o must_v be_v something_o beyond_o these_o because_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o they_o shall_v subsist_v by_o themselves_o so_o that_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n propery_n belong_v to_o our_o reason_n and_o not_o to_o mere_a idea_n but_o we_o must_v yet_o proceed_v far_o for_o nature_n may_v be_v consider_v two_o way_n 1._o as_o it_o be_v in_o distinct_a individual_n as_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o man_n be_v equal_o in_o peter_n james_n and_o john_n and_o this_o be_v the_o common_a nature_n with_o a_o particular_a subsistence_n proper_a to_o each_o of_o they_o for_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n as_o in_o peter_n be_v distinct_a from_o that_o same_o nature_n as_o it_o be_v in_o james_n and_o john_n otherwise_o they_o will_v be_v but_o one_o person_n as_o well_o as_o have_v the_o same_o nature_n and_o this_o distinction_n of_o person_n in_o they_o be_v discern_v both_o by_o our_o sense_n as_o to_o their_o different_a accident_n and_o by_o our_o reason_n because_o they_o have_v a_o separate_a existence_n not_o come_v into_o it_o at_o once_o and_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n 2._o nature_n may_v be_v consider_v abstract_o without_o respect_n to_o individual_a person_n and_o then_o it_o make_v a_o entire_a notion_n of_o itself_o for_o however_o the_o same_o nature_n may_v be_v in_o different_a individual_n yet_o the_o nature_n in_o itself_o remain_v one_o and_o the_o same_o which_o appear_v from_o this_o evident_a reason_n that_o otherwise_o every_o individual_a must_v make_v a_o different_a kind_n let_v we_o now_o see_v how_o far_o these_o thing_n can_v come_v from_o our_o simple_a idea_n by_o reflection_n and_o sensation_n and_o i_o shall_v lay_v down_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o those_o who_o resolve_v our_o certainty_n into_o idea_n as_o plain_o and_o intelligible_o as_o i_o can_v 1._o we_o be_v tell_v that_o all_o simple_a idea_n be_v true_a and_o adequate_a 31._o not_o that_o they_o be_v the_o true_a representation_n of_o thing_n without_o we_o by_o that_o they_o be_v the_o true_a effect_n of_o such_o power_n in_o they_o as_o produce_v such_o sensation_n within_o we_o so_o that_o real_o we_o can_v understand_v nothing_o certain_o by_o they_o but_o the_o effect_n they_o have_v upon_o we_o 2._o all_o our_o idea_n of_o substance_n be_v imperfect_a and_o inadequate_a because_o they_o refer_v to_o the_o real_a essence_n of_o thing_n of_o which_o we_o be_v ignorant_a and_o no_o man_n know_v what_o substance_n be_v in_o itself_o and_o they_o be_v all_o false_a 18._o when_o look_v on_o as_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o unknown_a essence_n of_o thing_n 6._o 3._o abstract_n idea_n be_v only_o general_a name_n make_v by_o separate_a circumstance_n of_o time_n and_o place_n etc._n etc._n from_o they_o which_o be_v only_o the_o invention_n and_o creature_n of_o the_o understanding_n 4._o essence_n may_v be_v take_v two_o way_n 1._o for_o the_o real_a internal_a 15._o unknown_a constitution_n of_o thing_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n it_o be_v understand_v as_o to_o particular_a thing_n 2._o for_o the_o abstract_n idea_n and_o one_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o nominal_a the_o other_o the_o real_a essence_n and_o the_o nominal_a essence_n only_o be_v immutable_a 20._o and_o be_v help_n to_o enable_v man_n to_o consider_v thing_n and_o to_o discourse_v of_o they_o but_o two_o thing_n be_v grant_v which_o tend_v to_o clear_v this_o matter_n 1._o that_o there_o be_v a_o real_a essence_n which_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o power_n and_o property_n 2._o that_o we_o may_v know_v these_o power_n and_o property_n although_o we_o be_v ignorant_a of_o of_o the_o real_a essence_n from_o whence_o i_o infer_v 1._o that_o from_o those_o true_a and_o adequate_a idea_n which_o we_o have_v of_o the_o mode_n and_o property_n of_o thing_n we_o have_v sufficient_a certainty_n of_o the_o real_a essence_n of_o they_o for_o these_o idea_n be_v allow_v to_o be_v true_a and_o either_o by_o they_o we_o may_v judge_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o thing_n or_o we_o can_v make_v no_o judgement_n at_o all_o of_o any_o thing_n without_o ourselves_o if_o our_o idea_n be_v only_o the_o effect_n we_o feel_v of_o the_o power_n of_o thing_n without_o we_o yet_o our_o reason_n must_v be_v satisfy_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o power_n unless_o there_o be_v some_o real_a being_n which_o have_v they_o so_o that_o either_o we_o may_v be_v certain_a by_o those_o effect_n of_o the_o real_a be_v of_o thing_n or_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a as_o we_o be_v frame_v to_o have_v any_o certainty_n at_o all_o of_o any_o thing_n without_o ourselves_o 2._o that_o from_o the_o power_n and_o property_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v knowable_a by_o we_o we_o may_v know_v as_o much_o of_o the_o internal_a essence_n of_o thing_n as_o those_o power_n and_o property_n discover_v i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o we_o can_v know_v all_o essence_n of_o thing_n alike_o nor_o that_o we_o can_v attain_v to_o a_o perfect_a understanding_n of_o all_o that_o belong_v to_o they_o but_o if_o we_o can_v know_v so_o much_o as_o that_o there_o be_v certain_a being_n in_o the_o world_n endue_v with_o such_o distinct_a power_n and_o property_n what_o be_v it_o we_o complain_v of_o the_o want_n of_o in_o order_n to_o our_o certainty_n of_o thing_n but_o we_o do_v not_o see_v the_o bare_a essence_n of_o thing_n what_o be_v that_o bare_a essence_n without_o the_o power_n and_o property_n belong_v to_o it_o it_o be_v that_o internal_a constitution_n of_o thing_n from_o whence_o those_o power_n and_o property_n flow_v suppose_v we_o be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o as_o we_o be_v like_a to_o be_v for_o any_o discovery_n that_o have_v be_v yet_o make_v that_o be_v a_o good_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o philosophical_a speculation_n about_o the_o real_a essence_n of_o thing_n but_o it_o be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o we_o who_o inquire_v after_o the_o certainty_n of_o such_o essence_n for_o although_o we_o can_v comprehend_v the_o internal_a frame_n or_o constitution_n of_o thing_n nor_o in_o what_o manner_n they_o do_v flow_v from_o the_o substance_n yet_o by_o they_o we_o certain_o know_v that_o there_o be_v such_o essence_n and_o that_o they_o be_v distinguish_v from_o each_o other_o by_o their_o power_n and_o property_n 3._o the_o essence_n of_o thing_n as_o they_o be_v knowable_a by_o we_o have_v a_o reality_n in_o they_o for_o they_o be_v found_v on_o the_o natural_a constitution_n of_o thing_n and_o however_o the_o abstract_a idea_n be_v the_o work_n of_o the_o mind_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o mere_a creature_n of_o the_o mind_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o instance_n produce_v of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o sun_n be_v in_o one_o single_a individual_a in_o which_o case_n it_o be_v grant_v 1_o that_o the_o idea_n may_v be_v so_o abstract_v that_o more_o sun_n may_v agree_v in_o it_o and_o it_o be_v as_o much_o a_o sort_n as_o if_o there_o be_v as_o many_o sun_n as_o there_o be_v star_n so_o that_o here_o we_o have_v a_o real_a essence_n subsist_v in_o one_o individual_a but_o capable_a of_o be_v multiply_v into_o more_o and_o the_o same_o essence_n remain_v but_o in_o this_o one_o sun_n there_o be_v a_o real_a essence_n and_o not_o a_o mere_a nominal_a or_o abstract_a essence_n but_o suppose_v there_o be_v more_o sun_n will_v not_o each_o of_o they_o have_v the_o real_a essence_n of_o the_o sun_n for_o what_o be_v it_o make_v the_o second_o sun_n to_o be_v a_o true_a sun_n but_o have_v the_o same_o real_a essence_n with_o the_o first_o if_o it_o be_v but_o a_o nominal_a essence_n than_o the_o second_o will_v have_v nothing_o but_o the_o name_n therefore_o there_o must_v be_v a_o real_a essence_n in_o every_o individual_a of_o the_o same_o kind_n for_o that_o alone_o be_v it_o which_o make_v it_o to_o be_v what_o it_o be_v peter_n and_o james_n and_o john_n be_v all_o true_a and_o real_a man_n but_o what_o be_v it_o
upon_o that_o or_o upon_o the_o not_o have_v a_o distinct_a and_o clear_a idea_n of_o a_o spirit_n it_o be_v hardly_o possible_a for_o man_n so_o to_o mistake_v my_o meaning_n unless_o they_o do_v it_o because_o they_o have_v no_o other_o answer_n to_o give_v 3._o i_o argue_v from_o god_n prescience_n which_o i_o do_v express_o assert_v and_o prove_v that_o they_o can_v have_v a_o distinct_a notion_n of_o it_o nay_o that_o socinus_n deny_v it_o because_o he_o can_v not_o understand_v it_o 〈…〉_z they_o tell_v i_o 7._o i_o can_v defend_v our_o 〈…〉_z against_o they_o without_o find_v contradiction_n in_o godâ—s_n eternity_n and_o foreknowledge_n if_o this_o be_v the_o ingenuity_n and_o justice_n and_o charity_n of_o the_o unitarian_n commend_v i_o to_o the_o honest-hearted_a deist_n if_o there_o be_v any_o such_o as_o they_o assure_v we_o there_o be_v one_o have_v better_o be_v charge_v with_o trifle_a and_o fool_n with_o mystery_n than_o with_o undermine_v the_o main_a foundation_n of_o religion_n by_o charge_v they_o with_o contradiction_n but_o nothing_o can_v be_v far_o from_o my_o thought_n than_o any_o thing_n tend_v that_o way_n and_o such_o a_o base_a calumny_n be_v too_o much_o honour_v with_o a_o confutation_n but_o do_v they_o offer_v to_o clear_v the_o difficulty_n and_o give_v we_o a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n of_o godâ—s_n foreknowing_a future_a event_n without_o a_o certain_a cause_n to_o make_v they_o future_a nothing_o like_o it_o for_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o a_o thing_n be_v necessary_a because_o god_n foresee_v it_o as_o certain_a as_o they_o suppose_v but_o how_o of_o a_o thing_n mere_o possible_a it_o come_v to_o be_v certain_a without_o a_o certain_a cause_n and_o how_o a_o thing_n which_o have_v no_o certain_a cause_n can_v be_v certain_o foreknow_v and_o what_o clear_a and_o distinct_a notion_n we_o can_v have_v of_o this_o in_o our_o mind_n if_o they_o have_v answer_v this_o they_o have_v say_v something_o to_o the_o purpose_n to_o resolve_v all_o into_o god_n infinite_a wisdom_n be_v a_o good_a answer_n from_o we_o but_o not_o from_o they_o for_o we_o think_v it_o our_o duty_n to_o satisfy_v ourselves_o with_o what_o god_n have_v reveal_v without_o pry_v into_o the_o manner_n of_o thing_n above_o our_o comprehension_n but_o these_o man_n who_o will_v receive_v nothing_o but_o what_o they_o have_v clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n of_o aught_o to_o show_v the_o manner_n of_o this_o or_o else_o we_o must_v be_v excuse_v on_o the_o same_o reason_n if_o we_o allow_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o divine_a subsistence_n in_o the_o same_o essence_n to_o be_v above_o our_o comprehension_n 4._o i_o show_v how_o unreasonable_a their_o demand_n be_v when_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n be_v own_v to_o be_v incomprehensible_a and_o his_o perfection_n infinite_a and_o now_o of_o a_o sudden_a they_o be_v quite_o turn_v about_o for_o before_o they_o be_v only_o for_o fence_v and_o ward_n off_o blow_v but_o at_o last_o they_o come_v to_o the_o point_n and_o own_o the_o be_v of_o god_n to_o be_v comprehensible_a by_o they_o and_o that_o they_o have_v clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n of_o god_n infinite_a attribute_n this_o be_v indeed_o to_o the_o purpose_n if_o they_o can_v make_v these_o thing_n out_o but_o fencer_n have_v many_o trick_n and_o i_o wish_v we_o find_v none_o here_o i_o have_v say_v that_o in_o consequence_n to_o the_o assertion_n that_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v but_o what_o may_v be_v comprehend_v the_o very_a be_v of_o god_n must_v be_v reject_v too_o because_o his_o be_v be_v incomprehensible_a and_o so_o they_o must_v reject_v one_o god_n as_o well_o three_o person_n to_o this_o they_o reply_v 7._o that_o to_o comprehend_v the_o be_v or_o existence_n of_o god_n be_v only_o this_o to_o comprehend_v that_o god_n be_v and_o if_o we_o can_v comprehend_v that_o all_o religion_n cease_v be_v not_o this_o a_o fine_a turn_n what_o i_o say_v of_o god_n as_o to_o the_o perfection_n of_o his_o nature_n they_o will_v have_v it_o understand_v of_o his_o bare_a existence_n which_o i_o do_v not_o mention_v when_o god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o incomprehensible_a be_v who_o before_o they_o do_v understand_v the_o meaning_n to_o be_v that_o we_o can_v comprehend_v that_o there_o be_v a_o god_n this_o be_v not_o mere_a trifle_n for_o it_o look_v like_o something_o worse_o and_o yet_o they_o present_o after_o say_v that_o to_o comprehend_v a_o thing_n be_v to_o have_v a_o clear_a adequate_a conception_n of_o it_o and_o will_v they_o pretend_v to_o have_v such_o a_o one_o of_o the_o divine_a essence_n when_o they_o confess_v but_o a_o little_a before_o that_o we_o converse_v every_o day_n with_o very_a many_o thing_n 5._o none_o of_o which_o we_o comprehend_v and_o that_o i_o may_v have_v spare_v my_o pain_n in_o prove_v it_o but_o what_o can_v be_v the_o meaning_n of_o these_o say_n they_o can_v comprehend_v the_o common_a nature_n of_o thing_n nor_o have_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n of_o they_o but_o they_o can_v comprehend_v a_o infinite_a be_v who_o all_o mankind_n own_o to_o be_v incomprehensible_a but_o as_o to_o divine_a attribute_n they_o say_v they_o have_v clear_a distinct_a and_o adequate_a conception_n of_o they_o and_o instance_n in_o eternity_n power_n wisdom_n and_o justice._n we_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o in_o such_o attribute_n which_o we_o apply_v to_o god_n because_o we_o find_v they_o to_o be_v perfection_n in_o we_o we_o have_v a_o distinct_a and_o clear_a perception_n of_o they_o as_o they_o be_v consider_v in_o themselves_o for_o that_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o we_o attribute_v they_o to_o god_n but_o for_o such_o as_o peculiar_o belong_v to_o god_n as_o eternity_n do_v and_o for_o the_o degree_n of_o other_o attribute_n as_o they_o belong_v to_o he_o as_o they_o be_v infinite_a so_o they_o be_v above_o our_o comprehension_n 1._o as_o to_o eternity_n say_v they_o it_o be_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a notion_n of_o eternity_n to_o say_v it_o be_v a_o duration_n without_o beginning_n and_o without_o end_n but_o we_o can_v have_v no_o clear_a and_o distinct_a notion_n of_o duration_n when_o apply_v to_o a_o be_v that_o have_v necessary_a existence_n for_o duration_n they_o say_v consist_v in_o a_o succession_n and_o what_o succession_n can_v there_o be_v in_o a_o be_v which_o always_o be_v the_o same_o if_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n of_o time_n i._n e._n god_n be_v the_o same_o be_v before_o time_n be_v and_o be_v the_o very_a same_o be_v under_o all_o the_o difference_n of_o time_n he_o have_v not_o any_o other_o duration_n now_o than_o he_o have_v before_o and_o what_o succession_n can_v there_o be_v where_o there_o be_v no_o time_n but_o we_o make_v use_v of_o duration_n with_o respect_n to_o thing_n do_v in_o time_n and_o for_o the_o help_n of_o our_o understanding_n apply_v the_o measure_n of_o time_n to_o divine_a acts._n but_o in_o a_o necessary_a existence_n there_o can_v be_v no_o past_a present_a or_o to_o come_v and_o in_o a_o successive_a duration_n there_o must_v be_v conceive_v a_o long_a continuance_n from_o time_n to_o time_n which_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o be_v which_o always_o be_v so_o that_o if_o we_o can_v conceive_v eternity_n without_o duration_n nor_o duration_n without_o succession_n nor_o can_v apply_v succession_n to_o a_o be_v which_o have_v necessary_a existence_n than_o we_o can_v have_v no_o clear_a and_o distinct_a notion_n of_o god_n eternity_n 2._o as_o to_o the_o infiniteness_n of_o god_n perfection_n they_o say_v that_o although_o the_o mind_n be_v in_o itself_o finite_a 8._o yet_o it_o have_v a_o infinite_a comprehension_n for_o what_o be_v finite_a with_o respect_n to_o its_o extension_n of_o part_n may_v be_v infinite_a in_o other_o respect_n and_o with_o respect_n to_o some_o of_o its_o power_n but_o how_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o we_o have_v any_o power_n to_o comprehend_v what_o be_v infinite_a all_o the_o power_n we_o have_v extend_v only_o to_o add_v and_o enlarge_n our_o idea_n without_o bound_n i._n e._n we_o can_v put_v no_o stop_n to_o our_o apprehension_n but_o still_o they_o may_v go_v far_o than_o we_o can_v possible_o think_v but_o be_v this_o a_o infinite_a comprehension_n so_o far_o from_o it_o that_o this_o show_v our_o capacity_n to_o be_v finite_a because_o our_o idea_n can_v go_v so_o far_o as_o our_o reason_n for_o our_o reason_n tell_v we_o we_o can_v never_o go_v so_o far_o but_o we_o may_v still_o go_v far_o but_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o our_o understanding_n to_o have_v distinct_a idea_n of_o the_o infinite_a moment_n in_o a_o eternal_a succession_n of_o the_o utmost_a bound_n of_o immensity_n or_o of_o the_o extent_n of_o infinite_a power_n and_o knowledge_n since_o